• Home
  • About Us
  • Relationship Tips
  • Celeb Nudes
  • Store
  • Contact
  • DONATE!

ilove-u.com

~ EROTICA! Erotic Boutique Entertainment Complex!

ilove-u.com

Category Archives: Ass to mouth

ANDREA

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Ass to pussy, Extreme, Female / Girl, Fiction, First Time, Girls / Female, Hardcore, lesbian, young

Introduction:

When Amiee meets Andrea a whole new world opens up to her. A story of lesbian delight well worth reading…

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

It was during spring, I remember, the time I met Andrea, that magical and wonderful time I met my darling angel. The leaves on the trees turning into a myriad shades of green and there buds peeping shyly from every branch of every tree. I had been waiting at Nino’s, the coffee shop, for my boyfriend but, as usual, he was late. The waitress that had brought my coffee kept coming over to check if I needed anything else and, after the third time, I noticed that she had the loveliest dimples: they were like twin shadows that played hide and seek on her cheeks. She was slender without being thin and she looked to be about 24 (I’m 34). I watched secretly from where I sat, watched as she moved from table to table. I was surprised at the familiar tingle in the base of my belly, that good old warmth that started spreading slowly through my groin. I squeezed my legs together and I felt the pleasure surge upwards.

What was this? Was this really me, horny at the sight of a ‘dimpledwaitress’ swirling skirt? Looking at the way her T-shirt moulded her breasts that rode high on her chest? Me? No way! But I couldn’t take my eyes off her and she noticed me staring at her and gave me a knowing smile…I licked my lips and then felt Derek slipping into the seat next me. He had arrived without my noticing it. As we greeted I realised that my heart was beating rapidly, like a captive bird, panicked and excited. We got up to leave for the movies and she came over to clear the table. Looking directly into my eyes, she said in a low musical voice.

“Please come again…” I nodded, confused, excited.

That night, after Ninos, Derek and I went to the movies. We watched “Traffic”, I remember, but all I could think about was the waitress. Later, back at my place we made love and Derek thought he was doing something right because I was groaning and moaning like never before. I had a good, satisfying orgasm but little did he know I was fantasing about the waitress. Later, when were panting for breath, he commented about it and said that he had never seen me that into it before. I smiled to myself in the darkness. Like you will never know, my boy, like you will never know, I thought.

I agonised for about two days and plucked up the courage to go back to Ninos on my own. Imagine my disappointment when I realised that she wasn’t there. I was miserable, drinking my coffee without tasting it, not sure what to do. I initially thought that this was fate, I was been guided, that this was not meant to be. I thought about her on and off about her for a week, stumped because I didn’t even know her name. I decided to go back again and, glory be, there she was. I don’t think she realised it but her face lit up when she saw me and that has been the nicest compliment anyone has ever paid me, I swear. For the first time I felt appreciated and what made it special was that she didn’t even know me. It was a wonderful moment and it is a defining point in my life. She has such a musical voice, low, sexy, intimate, almost as if she whispers, as she is talking exclusively to you, like no-one else matters. She seated me in a dark corner and I don’t remember much of the snack I ate or the juice I had with me.

Her name is Andrea and somehow it suited her: blond streaked hair, lazy blue eyes and those gorgeous dimples. She was studying at RAU, finishing her third year and waitressed for extra pocket money. She’s from the Cape(sadly) and was going to go home for good in three days time. I got her cell number and we arranged that I would call her the next day, with view to a ‘date’. Since she was in res at RAU I knew that she would have come to my place, that we would have to compress the “courtship” because we had no time. I called her that Friday, my heart fluttering, my fingers shaking as I dialled her number.

“Aimee” she answered, “please say that it is you”. It was the sweetest greeting ever. We chatted for a while and we agreed that my place would be good and that I would pick her up. I asked if she had any preference for drink and she asked me to get a bottle of Buiteverwachting (new to me) but I got two.

I fetched her at the entrance to the varsity. She was waiting with another girl, tall and statuesque, bright-eyed, watchful. Her friend stared at me as Andrea got in, almost envious. They touched fingertip as they said goodbye, cute, innocent and yet knowing.

“Friend?” I asked.

“Hm, friend, no more than that. Not like you.” This hung in the car, in the space between us. I let it soak into my skin; let it settle on my psyche, light like a kiss, flirtatious like a butterfly. She asked if she could play a CD, reached into her sling bag and put Nelly Furtado on. “I’m like a bird”, Nelly sang, and I smiled. I, too, felt like a bird, free, light, free, light, over and over again.

“Are you hungry?” I asked, not sure how get from this, from the car, to the next thing, the next stage, whatever that was.

“No, but I would like a nibble, a bite.’ She laughed and my heart raced. Her laughter was a key, my fear and insecurity the lock.

I had arranged for Chad to spend the weekend with my mother so the place was ours. It waited for us as we pulled into driveway, semi-dark in the falling evening shades. My home, inherited from the divorce, paid in full. For the first time since the divorce it felt like home, my home. Me, the new me, bringing a special guest home, the lovely Andrea, the musical and sexy Andrea.

I was nervous, a panicky host, welcoming her there, showing her the lounge, the kitchen. A small smile played on her face, her dimples showing. She took my hand in both hers and said to me, formally, “Thank you for inviting me to your home. Now can we please have some wine?” We both laughed, easing the tension even more. I played some old soul for her, The Delfonics (Lying To Myself – what a track! Just so that you know I discovered them while watching Quentin Tarantino’s ‘Jackie Brown’ and I’ve been seriously hooked on Soul and R&B since), and she was intrigued, never having heard soul before. We sipped her wine, the two us, unwinding shoe-by-shoe, exchanging little stories. In a lull, she suddenly said: “So how long have you been gay?” She was serious, watching me intently. I waited before answering, pondering her question. “Not long”, I said, “Only since I met you.”

She laughed happily. “Really? Am I your first?” I nodded, embarrassed at the confession because it suddenly seem real. I mean, was I gay? Me?

“I have a suggestion: lets have a bath, a slow bath with wine and candles. Let the Delfonics sing for us as we soak…what do you think?”

I nodded – a bath seemed splendid, a way of going from here to there, from clothes to skin, from smiles to touching.

While I ran the bath she lit the candles I dug up from the linen cupboard, candles that were used only for power failures, ugly things, knobby with dripped wax. I poured foam bath lotion in the tub, an unused xmas gift from another lifetime, a time I was straight, married, someone else.

As I stirred the bath I asked if she wanted it hot or warm.

“Intimate,” She said, “Close for me and close for you.”

She undressed slowly, stopping to sip her glass and I sat on the bath and watched her. I’ve seen many women undress before but none had ever undressed for me. She didn’t make it trashy, didn’t try to imitate a stripper. She took her clothes off slowly, staring at me in my eyes, holding my gaze, caressing me almost. She was beautiful in that soft light, lit by nine candles, all shadows and nuances and lithe movements. From the lounge the Delfonics sang “Somebody Loves You Girl” and it was almost as if they were singing just for us, for Aimee and Andrea.

I stood up to undress and she came to me, naked, lovely, a vision. She put her arms around me and we kissed. I didn’t know what to expect so I was passive in the kiss, you know, like when a man kisses you. She was soft, her lips were full and soft, gentle. I felt her tongue slide slowly into my mouth, her wet, soft, probing tongue. There was no demand in the kiss, no urgency, it felt like love should feel, soft, tender, gentle, giving. I melted, I felt tears in my eyes, I was crying with happiness. I hugged her, I was grateful, I cried. We stood there, holding each other, she whispering soothingly into my ears, stroking my hair while I sobbed. Strange, hey, don’t you think? It was one of the lovely moments in my life and it made me feel like the first time I held Chad, scrunched-up Chad, exhausted by the effort being borne, cross and angry with being born and it all just felt so right. It did not need to make sense or require explanation or reason. It just felt right, like something good had happened.

After a while I stood there, still crying, while she undressed me and all I could do was touch her face, saying thank you, thank you, thank you. She had tears in her eyes too and I still don’t know why. We sank into the water then, holding our glasses, our legs intertwining wetly. We didn’t speak, we luxuriated, at this time Teddy Pendergrass singing “Now tell me
that you love me.” Lovely, beautiful, sexy and soulful.

We exchanged more small secrets in the bath. She told me about her first time, how she discovered she was gay. When she was twelve, she and her best friend practised French kissing on each other so that when a boy kissed them they would be ready. She enjoyed kissing her friend so much that she continued ‘practising’ until her friend become suspicious, poor thing, and
Andrea has not looked back since. She giggled girlishly as she told me this story, so innocent, so life changing. She had sex with a guy once, at one of those varsity drinking parties. She was sloshed but not so much that she didn’t know what she was doing. This guy had been pursuing her and she been growing all the more curious about hetero sex. That night, after dancing,
drinking and flirting she went all the way.

It was awful, she said, messy, rough, rapid as if there was a need to get it over with. He hurt her, not because he was big but she was dry, tight, and apprehensive. All the while as we talked, we sipped wine, listened to Teddy sing, slid slick legs over each other, touched skin. She leaned over, whispered intimately to me, told me she wanted a kiss. So did I, badly, because of the setting; the wine, the music, the sight of her rosebud nipple being an island in the foam was all turning me on.

We kissed softly; I tasted her mouth, tasted wine, warm like a summer afternoon. As our kisses became more ardent, we started fondling each other’s breasts. Hers were perfect handfuls, soft, yielding, her nipples hard. She licked mine and I watched her tongue circle my nipple, teasing, making it stand, eager for more licking. We stood up and I felt her hand slide over smoothly over my belly, burying itself between my legs in the foam and the puss juice. Her finger teased my clit and I reached for her pussy, both of us standing in the bath now, and I felt that she had a generous, fleshy, soft puss.

“Wait,” she said, “before we go further.can I shave you?” She asked so gently and I must admit that I was a little surprised. I had trimmed my bush that morning; making sure that my bikini Mohawk was neat and presentable, anticipating her touch. I nodded and sat down at the back of the bath. She spread my legs and knelt in the water.

After lathering me sensually, she took the razor and gently shaved me bare, bald and smooth. She rinsed the shaving cream off my pussy and my mound stood proud, shiny, new. My clit protruded from my pussy, sticking out like a volunteer.

“Oh Aimee, you are beautiful,” she sighed softly as she lowered her head to lick me. She ran her tongue gently over my clit, teasing it, circling it like a predator, hunting it. She licked my lips, first the outer ones, making me ache with want, and then dipping into the inner ones, gently prying my pussy open, spreading me with lip and tongue, reaching into me with her wet, teasing tongue. She built me up slowly, me holding her head and rocking gently to fuck her tongue, me moaning while she stroked me, the urgency building slowly. I had been tongued before, and enjoyed it, but nothing compared to this ecstasy of Andrea.

She knew how to guide me, how to make me want her more, wanting to come but not wanting it to be over. I could feel my orgasm building deep inside me somewhere and Andrea sensed it too. She slid a finger into me and took my clit into her mouth and sucked it between her lips, the tip of her tongue dancing on the tip of my clit. She sucked harder, deeper and I came
explosively, my puss shuddering and throbbing, clenching her sliding finger. I almost slid off the back of the bath, my one leg splashing into the water, drenching Andrea.

“Wow, oh wow,” I mumbled, “that was fantastic, amazing.let me do you now.”

“No,” she said, “do me this way.” We both stood and she put her arms around me. “Finger fuck me while we kiss.” As I reached down for her pussy, I was once again struck by how fleshy it was, soft with lots of folds. As I kissed her wet mouth I fingered her swollen clit, rubbed it between my fingers. She moaned softly, and spread her legs wider. I slid a finger into her and was surprised that she was so small inside, tight, a narrow opening to her cunt. Then I remembered that she only once had a cock in there and that it was a small thin one. She was slick and well lubricated and myfinger moved rhythmically in and out her, my thumb rotating on her large clit. “Yes, baby, do that to me.” She mumbled into my mouth, erotic, intimate. She started rocking on my hand, fucking my finger, faster and faster. “Deeper,” she said, “Finger me deeper.” And I did, forcing my middle finger all the way in to the top of inner cunt.

She came them, rocking wildly, her hips thrashing vigorously on my hand. Icould feel her cunt spasm on my finger, delicious tight clenches like a velvet fist.

We lay in the bath a little more after that, drinking and listening to Blue Velvet sing “Walk Up To The Sun”. The music was so fitting, so romantic, I felt languid and I listened to her voice caress me I wondered how I had come to this so rapidly and so comfortably.

“What made you notice me at Nino’s?” I asked, having being curious about this for a while, “What made you think I was interested? I mean, I have never before looked at another woman..” She smiled.

“You’re sexy, pretty and you have a nice body. I also saw how you were looking at my legs, my tits, the way a guy looks at a woman. And there was just something in your eyes, something that told me I had met a kindred spirit. Don’t get me wrong, I don’t try and screw every gay woman I meet – look at Debbie, my friend at RAU, she’s nuts about me but we don’t do anything. I liked you from the first, you know, clicked with you on a level that is rare. I knew you’d come back for me and I’m so glad you did.” I loved that, her honesty, so frank, so disarming, so engaging.

“Lets get something to eat before we get pissed – there’s still another bottle for us to drink!” I said and she laughed.

We towelled each other off and got dressed.

“Can we go to Melville, to Steers? Some of my varsity crowd will be there and I want to set the record straight?”

“Sure,” I said, not at all sure what she meant, “Anything you like.”

We held hands as I drove, in between changing gears, touching each other. She spoke about her hopes for the future, wanting to do her honours in Industrial Psychology and maybe going on to do her masters.

“Will you do your honours at RAU?”, I asked, asking another question altogether.

She knew which question I was asking and answered gently.

“I don’t know baby, maybe. I have to get accepted first and I have already applied to UCT as well. I made a deal with my parents to let me come up here – a long story, involves a broken relationship – but I did promise to go home after my bachelors.” She squeezed my fingers. Why didn’t I meet her sooner? Why now, with a day to go before she flew home.

Life, I thought, this is how life is. I knew that we didn’t know each other well enough to make plans for the future and we did not have enough time to do so.

When we reach Melville I was surprised at how busy and vibey the place was. I found parking eventually and we walked to Steers. Andrea took my hand and held it and I was felt unsure. Like this? In public? I was shocked but didn’t show it. A few people greeted her when we walked and I could see some were elbowing their friends. We ordered hamburgers, trying look nonchalant. She put her arm around me and I thought, what the hell, in for a penny and all that and I held her back. She leaned over and whispered to me.

“Aimee, baby, please kiss me.” I was dazed, operating on autopilot. In a blur I leaned forward and took her face in my hands, a thumb in each dimple and kissed her. I was surprised at how ardently she kissed back. A hush fell around us and I heard cries like “I knew she was a dyke”, “Wow, look at those lezzies” and “I wish someone could kiss me like that.” And then the most surprising thing of all – everyone started clapping!

We looked around us, trying to be cool, in control but my heart was racing. When the black girl gave us our order she said, “You go girls!” Laughing we swept out, I felt free, powerful – lezzies of the world unite!

In the street Andrea turned to me and said “Thank you making this real, for making me real.” I still don’t fully understand that but I loved her for that broad open smile on her face.

We couldn’t keep our hands off each other after that, even when we were eating, feeding each other and touching. Always touching, hands, face, and arms – we couldn’t stop.

I put another set of CDs in the carousel – The Stylistics, Aaron Neville, Debra Cox and The Manhattans. More soul, more love. I’ve often played this music, wanting a setting like this. Derek couldn’t stand soul – he wanted the Cranberries, Brian Adams, stuff I thought were sterile.

When we finished our burgers we raced for the bedroom.

No decorum now, no trying to be cool. We almost ripped our clothing off and we fell on each greedily, hungrily. I loved kissing her; I loved the fact that I re-discovered this exotic pleasure, so long taken for granted. I sucked and licked her tits; I probed her fat puss with my fingers.

She was exploring me too, squeezing, grabbing my butt, and stroking my cunt.

“Andrea, sweet, can I go down on you now? Please? Can I taste you?’ I was breathless, reckless and I had to get my greedy mouth on that swollen pussy.

“Yes, baby, yes – eat me, make me yours.” Her eyes were hooded, her voice low and husky. She lay back, settled herself in and parted her legs and raised her knees.

“Look at my puss, baby, see how fat it is. Look how swollen and ready I am for you. Take me, eat me.” With that she pulled my head down and I looked at her cunt. From close up it looked divine. I had always thought pussies were ugly, badly designed. But as I stared at her I saw how beautiful her cunt was – fat, genuinely plump, both her inner lips and outer lips were big. Her clit, too, was big, like a small tiny finger. She was wet, her folds glistened, and they were slick. I loved her pussy, so full, so ripe. I fell upon it; all thoughts of being gentle and slow were gone. I remember I thought I would copy her technique but as I went at her I developed my own. My first pussy meal was gorgeous!

I licked and I sucked. I took her clit into my mouth and I managed to suck like I was giving a blowjob. She bucked beneath me, groaned, holding my head and sliding her pussy up and down on my face, fucking my mouth, my lips, my nose. I stuck my tongue out, made it stiff as I could and she jammed her clit on to it. “Oh Aimee, baby, fuck me and make me your bitch!” She babbled as I licked her. With one hand I squeezed her tits, alternating between the two. With my other I jammed a finger into her inner cunt and clamped her clit with my lips, sucking it hard. She rode me harder, fucked my face with bigger thrusts, smearing me with her copious slick puss juice. I jammed my finger into her, deep, and sucked her clit even harder. She came then, heaving and bucking, her hips high off the bed, her fingers entwined in my hair as pulled my face even deeper into her cunt. She was shrieking, calling my name and her puss was clenching with each throbbing spasm. As she was subsiding and I was running out of breath, I gave her clit a last, lingering suck and she bucked once more.

“I am yours, baby, I am yours..”

I sat up and admired her body as she lay there, her tits heaving as she struggled to get her breath back. From the lounge the Stylistics were singing You Make Me Feel Brand New, rather appropriately. I stroked myself, my own pussy was dripping and I spread my cunt juice all over between my legs. I started working on my clit, stroking it.

“Don’t do that, Aimee baby, don’t do that. Give me a sec to get my breath back and I’ll do that for you.”

So I lay next to her, running my hands over her high tits, over her smooth, flat belly. A while later she propped herself on one elbow and started kissing me and fingering me. I spread myself wide to give her complete access, to allow her to reach my pussy, to reach into me.

She worked me well, pulling my clit, teasing it. She put a finger into my cunt, first one and then another, reaching deep into me. Without taking them out she started moving her finger tips in a circular motion, rubbing a place in the front of my cunt. The pleasure this gave me was shocking and I held my breath. She sucked my tongue, pulling it out of my mouth and slipping her lips over it, like it was dick. As she massaged my inner puss, she sucked my tongue, faster and faster. I could feel my orgasm building instantly, but from deep within me, like I never felt before. Before I could warn her, my puss went into orgasmic spasm, hard till it almost hurt, deep and hard like a clenching fist, clamping her fingers. I couldn’t breathe as I came, my
body bouncing off the bed and an intense burst of pleasure spreading from my puss and then all over my body. I couldn’t think, I couldn’t talk so I surrendered to the power of my coming as it wracked my body and twisted it and bounced it.

I don’t remember much after that. I know I heard Debra Cox singing Nobody Is Supposed To Be Here – yeah right, but I was exhausted. As I fell asleep – or passed out – I remember wondering if she had hit my G-spot. Did she? Where did that mother of all orgasms come from..and I was gone.

I awoke early the next morning and I could see by the quality of the light that it was probably about 6 or 6:30 and Andrea, bless her soul, was busy with me yet again. Oh no, I thought, its morning and the craziness of last night cannot extend into the soberness of the new day. I was lying on my tummy, my legs were splayed and I could sense that she was squatting between
them. Her tongue was slowly travelling up the groove between my butt cheeks, tenderly leaving butterfly kisses. Not my butt, oh God, not my butt!

And so it was: she licked me in that secret groove, letting her tongue go up and down, lingering over my bum-hole, teasing and pressuring it gently. I was too self-conscious to move, never having been touched like this by anyone before. She continued licking me there and then she slid a finger into my cunt. I moved to allow her easier entry ands he said, “Aimee, my love, my baby, lay there and let me enjoy you..” I could feel her warm breath on my skin as she spoke and I obeyed her. I didn’t speak and I didn’t move again.

She licked me like that, eventually settling on actually sucking the butt-hole and finger-fucking me. I was dripping again, swollen again and I knew my orgasm was close. She was an intuitive lover and she sensed it too. She increased the pace and as I started coming she took another finger and gently penetrated my bum. It was wonderful – the feel of both her fingers in my holes was nothing I had ever felt before. My puss spasmed deliciously and I could feel my butt tighten on her finger with each throb. As I gained my breath I knew that it was her turn but I wasn’t sure if I was ready to do for her what she did for me. But I would try, I would give of myself as she had given for me. I turned over and braced myself.

“Thank you,” I said, “Thank you that – it was wonderful. Can I do that for you?”

“No angel, no: I want you to watch me – I’ll play with myself but I need you to look. Will you?” Her voice was soft, understanding, and I marvelled at such maturity in one so young. I nodded and settled against the headboard to watch her.

She sat on the bed and raised her knees and parted her legs. In the brighter morning light her pussy looked even bigger. It was glistening, the folds between her big fat outer lips were wet. Her clit was swollen too, and she parted the outer lips so that I could see the light pink colouring of her inner pussy. She took her clit between two fingers, as if it were a tiny dick, and masturbated it while she held her cunt open. She half-closed her eyes and steadily stroked her clit.

“Oh Aimee – see what you do to me baby. Look how you make me big and swollen.” Her voice was low again, sexy and husky.

“Can I help, my sweet, can I hold your pussy open while you fuck yourself?” I was surprised at how husky I sounded, how dry my throat was. She nodded.

I leaned forward and took each of the inner lips in my hands and gently pulled them apart. They were soft and elastic and as I spread them I could see her cunt juice gathering at her pussy opening. Her finger dipped into it she rubbed it in a circular motion on her clit. Now that I leaned forward I could see that her clit actually looked like a miniature dick, especially with the hood pulled off it. She stroked faster and faster and I had difficulty in keeping her cunt open. “Look at me,” she said, her voice erratic, “look in my eyes.” I looked at her and she was the picture of erotica: her pert tits quivering, her eyes were glazed, her mouth open and her finger fucking her clit furiously. She took her finger, scooped some puss juice from her cunt and put in my mouth. “Taste me, eat me,” she moaned and I sucked her finger. She came then, saying “Ooooh Aimee baby!” and she thrust her hips forward onto her hand.

She collapsed on to the bed, a quivering gasping heap and I stroked her hair, muttering sweet nothings. We lay together for a while, the smell of our sex fragrancing the air, holding each other and stroking each other. We got up later and made a salad breakfast that we ate on my patio in the spring morning, crisp and fresh. We spoke of children, of family, work and friends.

When she was ready to go back to RAU, she reached into her sling bag and gave me a wrapped up parcel.

“A prezzie for you,” she smiled, “to open when you get back.”

“But I didn’t get anything for you.” I protested.

She smiled. “Oh yes, you did baby, you gave me your cherry – the best present I could ever receive.” I hugged her, feeling in love like never before.

As we drove she looked animated, happy and buoyant. She babbled about finally finishing the long haul at RAU, about endings, about beginnings. I felt a sadness creeping over me, stealing into my glow.

We said goodbye briefly, which surprised me. We stood at my car and hugged. She said “Look after yourself, baby, be careful.” She kissed me quickly and was gone. I watched her walk off, a spring in her step, this lively, sensitive 21 year-old. Dear, sweet, sensitive Andrea. Sexy Andrea. She reached a corner, turned it without looking back and was gone.

Just like that.

We still speak occasionally but less and less as time goes by. There is distance between us now, greater than the one between Cape Town and Johannesburg. I wonder if she has someone new or if she re-united with an ex. I could have loved her, I know, as I loved her that precious, unforgettable night.

As for me, am I gay? Lesbian? I still don’t know because I have this confusing thing with Derek. He senses a new purpose in me, a new growth. I enjoy sex with him though, even if it doesn’t begin to approach the dynamite that is Andrea and Aimee. I still look at men, admire their butts but I look at women differently now.

There are some other things I’ve already done since then – and I’m still going to experiment with life, still get to know the adventurous Aimee that lies within. Bring her out, let her live, give her a chance she never had before.

And the prezzie Andrea gave me? Why, it’s her Nino’s T-shirt, of course. A lovely forest green T-shirt with Nino’s emblazoned in white on the pocket. I cherish it, wear it when I miss her so it feels like I’m hugging her. It smells of her, husky, sexy, sensitive Andrea.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Lovers Without Realizing It

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, asian, Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Ass to pussy, Female/Female, First Time, Girls / Female, Job/Place-of-work, lesbian, Romance, True Story, young

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

What follows is based on a true story – the events described here really happened to two people who gave their permission for their story to be recorded. Their identities have been changed to protect their privacy.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I groaned softly as I settled back at my desk, reaching down surreptitiously to massage one of my calves.

“Too many trips to the copier again, Jessica?” My boss asked me sympathetically on her way by with her third cup of coffee.

I heaved a deep sigh, starting to respond, but she was already back through her office door, letting it swing mostly closed as she settled in, sipping her coffee. I shook my head and shifted my massage to my sore feet. It certainly wasn’t my fault they installed the copier on the far side of the floor – and it wasn’t Diane’s fault that she needed things copied a hundred times a day.

I’d been Diane’s assistant for not quite a year, on my fifth attempt at finding a steady job in the field. My first boss had been a kindly older man, but his second heart attack had forced his retirement, and there’d been no other job open for me that wouldn’t have required more sucking up than I was willing to do. My second boss had tried to convince me that assistants always worked until 3 a.m. Don’t get me wrong – I don’t mind long hours. I don’t have a life for them to interfere with anyway. Still, if I wanted to work eighteen hour days seven days a week, I could have gone to law school – and then I wouldn’t be holding down assistant jobs for crap pay and no benefits. The third and fourth jobs…well, the less said about those, the better.

Then I had come to Elsin and Associates, a tiny law firm that consisted of Diane Elsin and her partner, the elderly man whose practice she had taken over. He was near retirement, but apparently didn’t like his wife all that much – so a young, ambitious lawyer who could take over his practice while not making him work too hard fit him like a glove.

Diane also had two paralegals who worked for her, but I rarely saw them much. They worked on another floor of the office building where the law firm had its offices, and we shared them with two other such firms, so I basically only knew them as names on interoffice mail envelopes.

Diane Elsin had made a reputation for herself as a trial lawyer in her late twenties and early thirties – now forty years old, she practiced mostly as a trial consultant to larger firms. She still cut quite an imposing figure on the rare occasions she actually went to a trial, though – tall, fit, blonde, long legs, cold blue eyes – she was the very image of a ruthless, bloodsucking lawyer.

I thought she was actually a pretty nice woman, myself – quiet and private about herself, but always composed, with a ready smile. She was also one of the few lawyers I’d met that didn’t treat their assistants like slaves – she wasn’t one of those fruity saccharine types either. When she asked you to call her Diane, it wasn’t patronizing. When she asked you to get coffee for her, it was because she couldn’t get it herself at the moment, being stuck on a conference call or coming in a bit late and needing to rush straight to a meeting.

Of course, by this point in my career with her, I’d barely gotten up the courage to call her anything at all. I’m what you’d call the shy type. Very petite from head to toe, short red hair, big green eyes, still far too many freckles across my nose for a girl of twenty-eight, and a body that I worked hard on but seemed capable of attracting attention only from married men a quarter-century older than me. The fact that I hadn’t been on a date with a boy since middle school didn’t help with that at all. I couldn’t even take advantage of it, for crying out loud – I’ve known I was gay since I was sixteen, when I realized that my masturbatory fantasies hadn’t involved a boy in quite some time and weren’t likely to any time soon. It hadn’t taken very many dates with women to seal things more or less in stone for me. I was lucky, though – I came out in college, my friends were supportive, my mom seemed relieved that I had finally figured it out, and my dad’s reaction consisted of one piece of advice: “Just remember, honey, a woman can be just as much of a prick as any man.” Thanks, Dad – not bad advice, though.

Diane, on the other hand, was divorced, though I knew little about her life in that respect. I’d heard something about a law professor, but she’d been divorced for years, and certainly didn’t talk about her love life with me. She was one of those people who you’d finish telling your life story to and then realize she hasn’t said a thing about herself.

So far, my time working for her had consisted entirely of variations on the exchange I just mentioned, though – basic pleasantries, small talk, and the like. We’d had a couple of very pleasant conversations over coffee and bagels, and she took me out to dinner a few times with the rest of the firm to celebrate a particularly big account, so I hesitantly considered us friends – or at least friendly co-workers.

“Jessica?”

I looked up immediately when she called my name, and got up – wincing again at the ache in my feet and ankles – to see what Diane wanted.

She looked up, her Bluetooth phone at her ear and her desk covered with paper. “Jess,” she said, muting her phone again, “I can’t find those contract copies they sent over last week.”

I nodded. “They’re filed, I’ll get them.” I stepped to the corner of her office where her master files were kept, quickly rifling through a couple of drawers. This wasn’t unusual – Diane was a very good lawyer, but she preferred to do everything electronically – by email or scan. Paper documents just got in her way, and she had no patience for them. So I kept the files myself, so that she didn’t have to worry about keeping track of documents she hated dealing with anyway.

It’s funny, looking back – we’d never actually discussed that, but I’d just sort of done it that way without thinking, and she’d never questioned it. In hindsight, that probably should have told me something.

I pulled the file she was looking for, slipping it onto the desk.

“Yes,” Diane was saying into the phone, “I’ve got them right here.” She gave me a grateful look. “Yes, you were saying – about the land agreements?” She glanced up at me, and I nodded, flipping the file open and paging to the document she needed. Another thing I did without ever having been asked.

I stayed there for the rest of the call, flipping to this page or that as I tried to follow half a conversation – I’d gotten pretty good at it. Finally, Diane disconnected the call and rolled her eyes.

“Idiot,” she muttered. She shook her head, looking at the large crystal clock on her desk. “I’ve got a meeting in just a few minutes – make sure I’m not disturbed, okay?”

“No problem,” I assured her, re-closing the file and returning it to its drawer, slipping out of the office and closing the door behind me.

This was also common. A few times a week, clients – or prospective clients – would come by. Diane’s practice depended on these meetings – basically, they were sales pitches. Thus, especially after a call like the one she’d just finished, talking to some annoying mouthpiece somewhere, she’d take a few minutes to relax and get herself together before the meeting, so that she could go in and blow their socks off with the Elsin legal machine. In other words, to make herself look so frighteningly competent and ruthless that the clients just wouldn’t be able to imagine winning without her – and more importantly, unable to imagine losing with her.

Believe me, it worked – I’d sat in on a few of these meetings. I wouldn’t be surprised if quite a few of her clients didn’t hire her just to make absolutely sure their opponents couldn’t.

I went back to my desk, sinking gratefully back down into my chair – a large, comfortable, swiveling and tilting thing. Diane spared no expense on the office furniture, something I appreciated greatly after years of being the assistant in the “ergonomic” chair that made me feel like I was ninety years old when I went home at the end of the day.

These quiet times that Diane spent before meetings were private – I’d always stop calls going to her phone, and make anyone who showed up to see her wait. Her office had no windows, not even in the door, and she never talked about it, so I never knew what she did to compose herself for a meeting.

No doubt, had I thought about it, I might have guessed. One of my friends from college became a surgeon – according to him, it’s much more common than most people think. Diane did the same thing that any number of surgeons, pilots, athletes, performers, and other high-stress professionals do to relax when they really need to be steady and relaxed – she got herself off. The surge of endorphins and other positive mood-affecting things that orgasm creates are more effective for calm and focus than just about any manmade drug could ever be – and cheaper, too.

So, this particular day is the day that the inevitable finally happened. A faulty latch on her office door, of all things, changed my life. I heard a slight click, and saw her door inch open, as happens with latches that don’t quite fit right anymore. My desk sits just outside her door in our little corner of the floor, so I saw it immediately. Without thinking, I got up to close the door again, and, quite by accident – I swear – glanced in through the two-inch-wide crack of open doorway.

My composed, oh-so-private boss had her chair swiveled sideways and leaned back, one of her long legs up on the desk, and her hand under her skirt. Her head was thrown back, her eyes closed, and her lips slightly parted. If it hadn’t been for the visible movement of her hand between her legs – and the death grip her other hand had on the arm of her chair – I might have thought she was asleep.

Now, before anyone judges me prematurely, I did exactly what any good assistant would do. I set a world record for the slowest, quietest closing of a door in the history of mankind, and crept back to my desk, where I sat perfectly still, waiting to see if I woke up. If it hadn’t been for my eyes being open wide enough to actually roll out of my head if I’d so much as sneezed, no one walking by would think anything odd had just happened.

Two minutes later, Diane left her office and went to the meeting – head to toe a calm, confident lawyer. Fortunately for me, she didn’t look at me as she went – I hadn’t managed to get my eyes back to their normal size yet. After a lot of thought, I realized nothing was changed. She obviously hadn’t seen me, and nobody else had to know. I could pretend it hadn’t happened. All right, so I was naïve.

Days when Diane had meetings took on a whole different perspective for me. She’d close her door for her private time a little before that day’s meeting, and I’d suddenly find myself totally incapable of concentrating on anything. I carefully kept from thinking about what she was doing – if I thought about it, I pictured it, and that certainly didn’t help.

For the most part, it wasn’t even that I was aroused by the whole idea – mostly, I was confused. I’d certainly never felt any particular attraction for Diane. I thought she was gorgeous, of course, but given her history of being straight and her general private attitude – and her being my boss – I’d never looked at her through that particular lens. Slowly, over the weeks that followed, I found ways to excuse thinking about it. I mean, like any single girl, I needed my relaxation too, and since I hadn’t had a relationship in a couple of years I can certainly be forgiven if my mind happened to fix on the only sex-related thing to happen to me in a while. If what I saw happened to pop into my head when I was taking care of myself – usually near the end – that’s only natural, since my brain had to be seeking any clear image to focus on. This made perfect sense to me, and I resolved not to feel badly about it.

I realized I was in trouble about two months after my accidental spying, when I realized that I had been sitting at my desk, waiting for Diane to come out for a meeting, and had been contemplating ways I might tamper with the door handle to get it to pop open again. I stared at it, willing the door to slip open, and give me just one more glimpse. I told myself that I just needed to see it once more, and that would satisfy the curiosity that had been raging in me.

Finally, after Diane had left for a meeting one day, I went into her office to file some things, and caught sight of something light-colored under her desk. Of course, thinking like the idiot I was that there were some papers that had slipped off the desk, I knelt down to get them – and found myself holding a pair of lacy white panties. Even that might not have been enough to doom me – but then a fragrance caught my nose. A fragrance I had not experienced in far, far too long. I could smell Diane on those panties, and that sensory addition to the image in my head sent a quiver through my breast – and parts beyond – that I hadn’t felt in a long, long, time.

The panties were halfway into my pocket before I realized that Diane would probably look for them later. I replaced them under the desk, slunk back out to my own desk, and wondered how long it would take to get the delicious, softly musky-sweet smell of her out of my nose. That night, I found some of the strongest, spiciest food I could at a takeout place and breathed so deep I half-wondered if I were trying to actually scour my sinuses completely down to the bone. After that, I tried to erase the whole thing from my mind – and might have been able to, if not for our upstairs neighbors.

One day, Diane had a meeting scheduled with a huge client – a major downtown firm, the sort that could be a cash cow for our little firm for years, if we made the right first impression and nailed the first job they gave us. Diane had been stressing the meeting for two weeks – she’d been as short-tempered as I’d ever seen her. Her emails to the paralegals got more and more demanding and frustrated, and she wasn’t talking to anyone. To top it all off, on the day of the meeting where we expected to be hired – or not – the offices above ours were remodeling their offices. Saws, drills, hammers – you name it.

I was sitting at my desk. The meeting was in five minutes. Diane hadn’t come out of her office, and I was worried. I hadn’t put two and two together, or anything – don’t worry, nowhere in this story is anyone going to accuse me of being terribly perceptive – but I thought that maybe she had fallen asleep…afterwards. That’s happened to me several times, so I know how easy it is to drift off after a well-needed orgasm.

I’ll never know what I hoped, subconsciously, might be going on, but before I could think, I was up, and knocked lightly on her office door. There was no answer.

I knocked again, slightly harder – still no answer.

So, yes, thinking that I could explain it away if I caught her asleep with her hand up her skirt – or die of embarrassment, whichever – I opened the door.

Diane wasn’t asleep. Fortunately for me, she had her eyes closed, and she wasn’t listening for the door to open. She was leaned back in her chair, her leg on the desk like before, her hand working furiously. Her head was back, her eyes closed – but her expression wasn’t the dreamy look of a woman who has just had an orgasm, or even the straining look of a woman who’s very close to one. It was the frustrated, desperate look of a woman who simply cannot quite get there.

I stared at her, thoughts I’ll never remember racing through my head – and then the power saw on the floor above screamed again, and she actually groaned in frustration, shaking her head. I realized the problem immediately, having been there many times myself, and my mind slammed into one of those walls that we are all sometimes presented with in our lives.

I had two choices, and just two. If I did the ethical, professional thing and left her alone, I kept my job safe – but we risked losing a huge account, the kind of blow to a reputation from which lawyers sometimes don’t recover. Nobody wants to hire the consultant that the big boys didn’t think was good enough. If Diane went into that meeting stressed, tired, angry – and now sexually frustrated – and tried to impress a dozen or so veteran male lawyers…

One choice was good for me. One might be good for her. Again, it was probably one of those hints that I chose the one that was good for her and potentially disastrous for me, but…oh well. My brain, I fully admit, was turned off. Diane was the best boss I had ever had, and I dared to think of her as a friend. I had to help her – and I only knew one way to do that.

I walked into her office, closed the door very softly, walked around her desk – and before she even knew I was there, I knelt down, carefully not touching her, leaned in, and just ran my tongue over and between her desperately moving fingers.

I have no doubt that, had she not been as close as she was, as desperate as she was, or as frustrated as she was, I would have either been kicked in the face, fired, arrested, sued, or all of the above. However, Diane was way too close for that. Her fingers, like the rest of her, froze at the first touch of my tongue, in shock – but I didn’t waste any time. The flat of my tongue pushed her fingers aside, stroked over her clit, and started to flutter – that was all it took. What her fingers could not accomplish, thanks to stress and a power saw, my warm, wet, soft tongue, combined with surprise, managed beautifully.

Her frozen shock turned directly into rigidity, and her body locked up tight. I felt her spasm, heard a deep gasp, and then my mouth was flooded with the sweet, tangy taste of her. Her breathing stopped for a good fifteen seconds as the spasms continued, and then she went limp with a sigh of suddenly released breath.

I licked her gently through her orgasm, and stopped when she relaxed. I leaned back on my knees, glancing up at her face – I’ll never know how I had the courage to do that.

Her head was still back, but her eyes were wide open, staring straight up at the ceiling. Her lips were parted, her breathing still shaky. She slowly raised her head to look at me, and those cold blue eyes were wide with shock, her face still flushed from her orgasm.

I couldn’t bear to meet that gaze, so I licked my lips clean, stood up – without touching her – and walked out of her office, opening the door and closing it behind me as though nothing at all had happened.

I knew two things for sure at that point – I would need a new job, and I would never forget what she tasted like.

Two minutes later, exactly the time at which the meeting was scheduled to start, Diane opened her door and walked past me without a glance, striding off to the meeting.

I figured I now had until the meeting ended to pack up my things and run for my life, but I couldn’t make myself move. Belatedly, I thought about the pussy that I had just licked, my mind whirling to process the sensory data, since I had not gotten a clear look, as absurd as that seemed. Soft, downy blonde hair, trimmed pleasantly close. Velvety soft, warm skin. That sweetly tangy scent that I knew would haunt my dreams. A taste that made me want nothing more in the world than one more lick.

I sat there dumbly, reliving the experience over and over in my head, wishing I had an office with a door, for a long time, unable to move or think clearly. My thoughts waffled constantly between shock at what I had just done, fear of my career ending, and an arousal that had me throbbing and squirming in my chair
“Jessica?” The sound of my name brought my head up with a jerk. I looked up – into cold blue eyes, staring down at me.

She looked at me and I looked at her, and it was crystal clear that neither of us knew what the hell to say.

“We got the account,” she said finally.

I managed a smile that I’m sure was downright ghastly from the other side. “That’s wonderful. Congratulations.”

She nodded slowly. “I’m…going home for the day – I think I need a little vacation.” She looked around uncomfortably – it was the first time I can ever remember having seen her looking awkward. “Finish up the paperwork for the week while I’m gone…I’ll see you on Monday.”

I tried my best not to let my chin hit the desk. I wasn’t fired? “Of course,” I finally stammered. “Have a good vacation.”

I wasn’t deluding myself – she wasn’t inviting me to keep doing anything, she was just a decent enough person not to fire me for trying to help, no matter how inappropriate what I had done had been. By the time she came back on Monday, I had beaten myself up enough over the whole thing to be committed to acting as though it had never happened, and Diane seemed to want to pretend the same. That was fine with me. I never wanted to feel that awful sinking feeling again – that feeling that you’ve just totally screwed up your life.

Nevertheless, life went more or less back to normal after that. Our interactions were polite and professional, and we slowly lost the awkwardness around each other, moving back to where we could smile and make small talk without feeling like fools.

Eventually, I convinced myself that Diane had practically forgotten all about it. I, of course, had not. Diane now featured prominently in my fantasies, no matter how hard I tried to change that. I had never really been attracted to an older woman before, though Diane hardly looked forty. I’m sure the danger of the whole occurrence helped with the eroticism of it for me, but I just couldn’t help myself. Every night, I writhed on my own fingers, tasting and smelling and feeling Diane against my lips, again and again.

***

“Jessica?” Her voice sounded urgent.

I rose from my desk, hurrying into Diane’s office.

She looked up, muting her phone. “Did we ever hear back from that appraiser guy? I need his figures.”

“I don’t think so,” I answered, “let me check the mail stack again.” I rushed out and down the hall to the mail desk, checking out box, but there was nothing new. I headed back to Diane’s office.

“No, I’m telling you,” she was saying angrily into her phone, “she can’t sign the settlement until the appraiser confirms those numbers. I’m not going to advise anyone to sign it blind, and neither are her attorneys.” She looked up at me hopefully, but I shook my head. She gritted her teeth, mouthing several things she couldn’t say aloud.

“No,” she said again into the phone, “you’re not listening to me…we can’t…yes…no…well, that might be possible. Will he agree to that?” Then her eyes widened. “On their way? You can’t be serious. I can’t advise…”

I waited attentively, in case she needed anything else. I found my eyes drifting to the chair behind her where she stood at her desk, the memories burning through my brain.

Suddenly I realized she was signaling to me. I straightened.

“Yes,” she was saying, “we can be ready by then. Our conference room will be fine. No, it’s their call whether or not to call in the client. Yes. Fine.” She hung up, growling in annoyance.

“What’s going on?” I asked.

“The ass wants to change the deal,” she sighed, plopping down into her chair and rubbing her forehead. “They put together a new agreement, they want my opinion of it, and they’re already on their way – we’re meeting downstairs in ten minutes.”

“Ten minutes?” I said, taken aback.

“I know, damn it,” she growled. “I hate last minute meetings.”

“Will you be ready?” I asked. Dimly, some part of my brain sensed an opportunity. “The client will be there, it sounded like.”

“Yes,” she said, suddenly worried. “They’re coming along – and they weren’t too happy the last time.”

I smiled a little nervously. “Do you have everything you need?”

She sighs, leaning her head back in her chair, obviously displeased. “More or less.”

Something in my brain told me that it was now or never, and I couldn’t stop myself. Not looking at her, I stepped around the desk and took the arm of her chair, swiveling it toward me. She stared at me in surprise as I knelt down, gripping her wrists where they laid on the armrests, and held them down.

“Jessica, what…”

Still unable to look up at her, I leaned in, my head pushing her skirt up.

“Are you crazy?” She gasped. “Jessica, I can’t…”

Again dimly, some part of my brain registered only that she did not tell me to stop. Before she could say anything else, my lips were nibbling on her through her panties, my warm breath washing over her. I heard her gasp, her arms flexing under my grip as she tried to squirm away, but I was past rational thought. Holding her wrists firmly, I gave her panty-covered pussy a long, firm lick, and then another, feeling her soft outer lips opening under my tongue, which wriggled, seeking out the spot within that I hoped would obliterate her resistance.

“Jessica,” she gasped again, “please, you can’t…” She cut off with a surprised little noise as my tongue found her clit, lashing it through the material, and she shuddered deeply, her arms relaxing momentarily – just long enough for me to release one of her arms, pull her panties aside, and burrow my tongue into the pussy that I had been dreaming about for weeks. I immediately lost myself in the sweet, silky velvet of her slit under my tongue, the heat of the opening into her body, and the way she trembled as my tongue eagerly explored her soft folds.

“It’s okay,” I lifted my tongue long enough to murmur, and before she could respond, lashed my tongue over her bare clit, feeling the now-erect little nub under my tongue. The moment I felt it, I let my tongue flutter, knowing exactly what that sensation feels like, knowing that no woman I’d ever met can pull away from anything that feels that good. Whatever Diane had been about to say was lost in a choked gasp as she wriggled nearly off the chair, her body squirming wildly. I chanced a look up at her now, and reveled in the chest heaving with anxious, excited breaths, the wide eyes once again staring upwards at the ceiling.

My tongue slowed, giving her gentle, luxurious licks, I felt her shudder again…and her eyes drifted closed. I exulted, my own arousal throbbing within me as I burrowed my tongue deeper, swirling it lightly around her clit and then dipping it inside her, holding in a moan as her sweet tangy flavor coated my tongue. Her body relaxed slightly. I didn’t know whether she had stopped struggling out of arousal, or just thought it was pointless, or whether she was just that desperate to come before her meeting. I didn’t know – and at this point, I didn’t care.

I ran my tongue from the top of her slit to the bottom, rubbing it from side to side, exploring every little nook and cranny of her pussy, finding sensitive spots aplenty to judge by her shaky breathing and little gasps of pleasure. I knew that I could do this forever, if she allowed it – but I also knew I had a time limit. I let my tongue slide deep inside her, almost moaning again at the heady flavor of her, her scent filling my head and my mind, and then swirled my now-slippery tongue over her clit, slowly accelerating the motion. My lips gently sucked the little bead into my mouth as my tongue vibrated on the tip, and I felt her hips lift off the chair before she jerked, grunting softly and gasping for breath.

Her hips jerked several times, twitching, and I drank deeply of her nectar, my eyes closed and my hands only resting on her arms. Finally, she relaxed with a deep shudder, her body going totally limp, her breathing suddenly deep and labored.

I gently licked her clean, easing her panties back into place, and sat back, licking my lips clean, my eyes own wide with a kind of shock that I had actually gotten the chance to taste her again. My legs were actually trembling, and I knew that if I so much as grazed my own pussy right then, I would come too. I rose slowly to my feet, my eyes lingering on her splayed, relaxed body.

“I’ll call down to the conference room that you’re on your way,” I said slowly, my voice a little hoarse, and turned to leave her office.

“Jessica,” I heard her say slowly, and I stopped, hearing no anger in her tone.

I waited.

“You didn’t think…I expected that, did you?” I couldn’t identify her tone.

I slowly turned around, meeting her eyes with an effort. “No. I thought that you needed it. I was just…” I swallowed. “Doing what I thought would help the most.”

Diane just stared at me, and I finally turned and left her office. I sat down at my desk and bent over some work, shading my eyes with one hand. She walked past my desk a few minutes later without a word, on her way to the meeting.

***

Later that day, to my surprise, Diane came and talked with me about the meeting as though nothing had happened, and she seemed determined to pretend that it had not – though her question had left me wondering how she really felt. I knew that she had enjoyed it – and now, I wondered if she had protested because she had not wanted me to do it, or if she had protested because she thought I felt obligated to pleasure her. I desperately feared the first – I longed to prove her wrong on the second.

“Jess,” she said to me a few days later as she arrived, “pull all the files on the Davis account for me – I’m meeting with them at noon.”

My heart skipped a beat or two, but I just nodded. “No problem.” I followed her into her office, found the files, and left them on her desk. She nodded thanks, still unpacking her laptop and chugging her coffee, and I headed back to my desk.

The morning proceeded as usual – I answered a few calls, ordered her lunch to be sent up after the meeting was over, all the normal things an administrative assistant does. Then, at about twenty minutes to noon, I heard her hang up her phone, and she poked her head out the door.

“Hey, Jessica, call me when the clients get here, all right?”

“Sure,” I replied, watching her close her office door. My heart accelerated about three times over.

I had a dilemma here. I could keep trying to surprise her, but sooner or later, she was going to react badly to that. I could never mention it again – but I couldn’t even bear to think of that. She was all I could think about.

I knew that she wouldn’t be…relaxing…until about five or ten minutes before the meeting. I figured I could take one shot…make some kind of indirect offer. If my…help…were unwelcome, then no doubt she’d still want to have given me a definitive “stop” at some point. This would give her an opportunity to do that, and then we could go back to being boss-employee. If it wasn’t unwelcome…

I rose from behind my desk, walked to the door, and considered knocking, but then just opened it, slipping inside and closing the door behind me before turning to her. She looked up in surprise – she hadn’t been doing anything yet, apparently flipping through a few notes before the meeting. I locked my eyes on hers – those beautiful blue eyes – and put everything on the line.

“Aren’t you going to turn your chair to the side?” I asked softly.

She stared at me, her mouth open to speak, and she closed it slowly. “Jessica…”

I stepped forward to her desk, keeping my eyes on hers. “Just turn your chair, Diane. Let me help.”

She blinked, shaking her head slowly. “Jessica, look…I’m not…”

I licked my lips, and she stopped talking. My heart leapt again. “All you have to do,” I said even more slowly, in a voice barely above a whisper, “is turn your chair. It’s okay.”

She stared back at me, suddenly biting her lip in an uncharacteristic gesture of uncertainty. I stepped around the edge of her desk, and her head turned to follow me. I noticed that the collar of her blouse was rising and falling a little rapidly. The rest of her turned to follow me, and I stepped closer, keeping my eyes on hers. To be honest, I couldn’t look away. The mix of emotions I saw in her eyes confused, frightened, and intrigued me, but I just couldn’t look away.

I knelt down, and gently raised her leg on to her desk, holding her gaze, leaning forward, waiting for the definitive sign.

Finally, I got it. She watched me expressionlessly for a long moment, and then slowly closed her eyes, leaning her head back.

I almost whimpered with excitement and relief, and slid closer between her legs. I reached up to grasp the band of her panties – a set just like the lacy pair I once found under her desk – and helped her lift her hips to slide them gently down, noting the tremble in her legs as I did so.

I think both of us were holding our breaths when my mouth settled on her again – she let out a long sigh, and I could not help a soft moan.

She was very quiet as my tongue explored her all over again – she did not moan or whimper, but I was able to read her reactions from the little gasps and tiny sighs she gave. I searched with relish and found with glee the spots that made her tremble, the spots that made her gasp, and the ones that made her draw in her breath as though to moan for more.

I felt her shudder when my tongue slid inside her velvety, slick pussy, and I settled my mouth on her fully, my lips teasing and caressing her slit as my tongue delved deeper still, seeking the taste to which I was already hopelessly addicted.

I started gently stroking my tongue in and out of her, letting it swirl against her opening each time I pushed it in, feeling her slick channel grip it each time I withdrew. My lips slurped softly at her, coaxing more and more nectar onto my tongue. As my tongue thrust achingly in and out, I realized that she was gripping the arms of her chair, almost hard enough to make her knuckles white. Her free leg, the one not raised onto her desk, was twitching slightly, her silky thigh brushing my cheek. I couldn’t help leaning my face into it a little, and digging my tongue even deeper to make that leg quiver.

I was detecting now what I had hoped to hear – not just pleasure, but surprise. Surprise at some of what I was doing. I wanted to shake my head in dismay. This was a woman who badly needed to meet someone who really knew how to eat her – and I would be happy to show her what one woman can do to another.

I slowly drew my tongue out of her, let it teasingly drift up over her clit, and then softly fastened my lips around it, drawing it lightly into my mouth and pressing my tongue against it.

She gasped loudly. “Oh, god,” I heard her whisper very softly as her hips jerked.

I sucked her gently, tantalizing the sensitive bud, then begin stroking it with my tongue, up and down, side to side, then in continuous, swirling circles that brought her slowly but surely to orgasm, opening my mouth wide as I felt her arch up and stiffen so that I could taste her fully. My tongue stroked her creamy slit as she shuddered and twitched, and dipped into her as she relaxed to retrieve as much of her sweetness as I could.

She finally went limp, breathing fast and light. I sat back again, gently sliding her panties back on. As I did, I very lightly kissed her thigh, but I don’t think she even noticed, lost in the haze of her orgasm.

She sat up slowly, still breathing fast, and looked at me, wide-eyed.

I smiled, knowing what I had to say. “Anything else you need before your meeting?”

Diane stared at me, took a deep breath, and managed a shaky smile in return. “No, that will be all, Jessica. Thank you.”

I left her office, my heart thumping. I was in way over my head, but there was no way I was stopping now.

***

From then on, our work routine was somewhat changed. Work in general was the same, certainly, but each time Diane had a meeting, I would go into her office a half hour or so ahead of the scheduled time. The first few times, she tried protesting, but her protests never lasted, and within a minute or two, I would have her trembling under my tongue.

I noticed, though, that she still did not moan or cry out at any time, and she did her best to stay still, barely reacting to most of my attentions, her body showing her pleasure often only at orgasm. I think, somewhere deep down, she convinced herself that it was all right to essentially use an employee’s tongue in this way if that’s all it was – her assistant helping her relax before big meetings. While I certainly loved doing what I was doing – there were times that I felt I could almost come just from licking her, especially when I felt her tense up and release onto my tongue – I wanted more and more of her. I continued, somehow, to deny my growing feelings for her, but I determined that I was going to pleasure her to the greatest possible extent, not just be a disembodied tongue.

The next time that I was “helping” her, as I slowly slid my tongue up and down her moist slit, listening to her soft, even breathing and little gasps each time I passed over her clit, I made sure she was close to orgasm, trembling, her legs tense. Then I touched her with my hands for the first time, lightly running my fingertips up the insides of her thighs. I was rewarded with a startled gasp. I was dimly aware that she had raised her head at the contact, but I just flattened my palms on her thighs, massaging her warm, silky flesh as my tongue burrowed deeper, and drove her to orgasm before she could react in any particular way to my touch.

When I finished, I gave no indication that I had done anything different.

I progressed slowly thereafter, starting with caressing her thighs and hips while I pleasured her, and gradually progressing to holding her hips while I made love to her pussy with my mouth. After the first time or two, it even seemed that she was anticipating the touches – when I would touch her, she would always react, with a little gasp or a little shiver or an increase in her breathing. If I only touched her when she was already close to coming, it would set her off almost immediately.

Sometimes, as I ate her, I was amazed at what we had and hadn’t done. I had never touched her above the waist – I had never even seen her close to naked. I had not fingered her at all, nor touched her ass. I had made her come, jerking and twitching against my tongue, many times, but had never kissed her.

Finally, one day while I was happily burrowed between her smooth thighs and her head was slowly rolling side to side, her breath coming in pleasured little gasps, I caressed her hips, feeling her shudder with the added arousal, but then I backed off, my tongue barely touching her. At first, she just relaxed, but then I dove in again, caressing her hips as my tongue slid deep – to which she reacted with something almost like a whimper – and then backing off again. This time, I got the reaction I wanted. She lifted her hips slightly, instinctively seeking the source of her pleasure, arching her hips out in need. I immediately rewarded her by drawing her clit into my mouth and slurping it slowly, achingly, letting her shudder, her hips lifted off the chair.

The moment she started to relax, I backed off again, and made her reach for me, or would press my tongue against her but not move it – essentially forcing her to move and seek her own pleasure. Her arousal battled her self-control and won – within a few minutes, I had her rocking and bucking her hips against my mouth, lost in the pleasure of it. When she came, it was intense, with her hips bucking her slick, clasping pussy up and down on my tongue, almost riding it, while her breath escaped her in tiny involuntary grunts, her hands clutching the arms of her chair as I held her creamy, jerking hips.
We continued in this way for almost three months – I would spend a half hour before any meeting with my arms wrapped around her hips, holding her up off her chair and letting her thrust and buck against my mouth as I slowly licked and tongued her out of her mind. I was in heaven – a gorgeous, sexy, wonderful woman was almost dependent on me for pleasure. I was fairly sure I was her only source of orgasm at this point – from her reactions to my touches, I don’t think she was pleasuring herself at all anymore. If she hadn’t had a meeting in a couple of weeks, she would often come within only a minute or two.

However, the emotional quandary continued. I wondered whether I had feelings for this woman – and if I did, what I should do about it. If I tried to change our arrangement into a romantic relationship, I risked losing everything. I was fairly sure that the dichotomy between our relationship and our physical intimacy was getting to Diane as well – whenever I would slip into her office, she would look at me with a mix of anticipation, desire, and an odd sort of confusion, as if she was not sure how she should emotionally react to my presence anymore.

Eventually, the question was answered for me. We reached a tipping point one afternoon. Diane had a meeting scheduled over dinner with not one, but two clients, and I slipped into her office almost a full hour before Diane had to leave for the restaurant. She seemed surprised to see me that early, but she turned her chair nonetheless and willingly surrendered her pussy to me. I loved the first sigh she gave when my mouth touched her. It was a sigh of pleasure, of relief, and of a satisfied anticipation, as if she really did look forward to these sessions.

This time, though, I had decided, I was going to take my time. I deliberately avoided her clit – no matter how much her hips reached for me or how much she tried to twist herself to get contact there, I kept from touching it, running my tongue over her lips, sucking and nibbling at them, and then swirling my tongue around her opening without entering, tantalizing her. After almost fifteen minutes of this exquisite torture, she actually surrendered to it, letting her body relax and just enjoy the gentle, restrained caresses of my mouth. I used my whole mouth, my lips and tongue and even my teeth, lightly nipping at sensitive flesh, teasing her until she was just breathing deeply and shaking ever so slightly, all of her willpower going into not pleading with me to pleasure her more directly.

I dipped the tip of my tongue into her ever so slightly, and heard her catch her breath. Then I withdrew, swirling around her opening, and dipped in again without warning, again barely entering. Another little gasping breath, her hips quivering. I waited a long moment until I felt her hips lift, and then licked her opening firmly, not entering, and felt her jerk, a tiny whimper escaping her. I looked up at her face – her head was lolled back, her mouth open, her eyes shut, her body totally relaxed other than her somewhat tense hips. I smiled, swirling my tongue around her a few more times to hear her gasp, and then, in one long, slow, firm thrust, buried my tongue inside her, wiggling and squirming it against her inner walls.

“Oh…”

I drew my tongue out at that, looking up in surprise and eagerness, and swirled my tongue a few more times, lashing it against her opening, tapping sensitive little crevices here and there, until I heard that tiny little whimper again. Then I plunged my tongue as deeply as I could, swirling it inside her.

“Oh, yess…”

I almost moaned at the exclamation from her, and found the sound so wonderful after all the months of listening to her silence that I pulled my tongue out again, hearing her whimper immediately in protest. I proceeded then to tease her unmercifully for five full minutes, caressing her outer lips with my tongue and lips, stroking the hood of her clit with my upper lip but never her clit itself, my tongue tantalizingly circling her opening time after time. To my delight, though, her body stayed relaxed, letting me keep control. Finally, I fluttered my tongue at her entrance, drew another whimper from her, and then, lifting her hips slightly, sank it deeper than ever into her body, my lips caressing her slit from top to bottom as I filled her with my tongue.

“Oh, Jessie…” She moaned out.

This time, I did moan. Everyone in my life called me Jess or Jessica. I hadn’t been Jessie to anyone since kindergarten. To hear a real endearment on her lips…I had to hear it again.

My tongue teased, darted, swirled – and then lashed her clit, lightly but continuously, driving her almost up out of her chair.

“Oh, my god,” she moaned. I slid my tongue down her slit and inside her again. She moaned.

I was like a child with a toy – I did anything that I could think of to make her moan again and again for me, and even though sometimes I sensed her trying to hold them in, she seemed to have surrendered too deeply to stop herself. I started taking her toward her delayed orgasm, fluttering my tongue intermittently on her clit, in between slow, searching thrusts inside her. I made the touches lighter and lighter, almost not touching her at all, feeling her hips rise into the air, and then fastened my mouth to her, sucking deep but gentle on her clit, lashing it with my tongue.

“Oh! Oh, god…oh, god, Jessie…” Her exclamation trailed off into a long, shuddering silence, and then an outright squeal as she climaxed deeply, flooding my mouth with her sweetness. She would have bucked right out of my arms if I hadn’t been holding her tightly.

“Oh, Diane,” I whispered into her pussy as she relaxed – so softly that I don’t think she could hear me. I massaged her trembling hips and thighs as she slumped, splayed open and totally limp in her chair.

***

We definitely seemed to have passed some sort of barrier after she first moaned my name. We both apparently realized that, whatever the complicated emotional underpinning, what we were doing was extremely pleasurable, and didn’t seem to be harming either of us. When we worked, we were as we always had been – friendly and professional. When I was between her legs…now, she voiced her pleasure, if with restraint, moaning and whimpering, occasionally squealing when I did something she especially liked. Her moans of my name – especially the diminutive form of it that I loved to hear from her lips – were still rare and precious when I earned them.

Much of the time, Diane would lie back in her chair with her free leg over my shoulder and her other leg up on her desk, and I would take my time pleasuring her while slowly running my hands over her legs and her hips as much as I liked – which was a lot. She loved when I massaged her feet with my hands while I massaged her clit with my tongue. She squealed the first time I cupped her ass and let her thrust herself to orgasm on my tongue entirely on her own.

She definitely was giving in to the entire process in other ways, too. More and more often I would arrive for one of our sessions only to find her panties already gone, or would feel her press her leg against my hand or arch her hips to my touch without my having to guide her. She would signal me with her sounds when she wanted something – if I was teasing her too much, or she wanted contact somewhere else, she would guide me with whimpers or movements of her body.

On one rare occasion when she needed me to work on a Saturday because of a meeting she was having at a local church picnic, of all things, she actually wore a dress to the office – the first time I had seen her in anything but a skirt and blouse. This, of course, provided me an incredible opportunity. With her dress up around her waist, her creamy hips and thighs totally bare to my hands and her body laid back comfortably, I took the opportunity to explore not only her flat stomach – and much enjoyed feeling the quivers and tension in the muscles there – but slid my hands up higher, and for the first time, touched her breasts. They were soft and silky smooth, and their weight felt perfect in my hands.

The first time I touched them, she gasped, arching against my hands, but her hips pulled back with a hint of nervousness. I almost laughed at the idea of a woman who had my tongue buried inside her being nervous about me touching her breasts. I drew my hands back, exploring her torso, and my tongue soon encouraged her to writhe against my hands. I returned to her breasts, gently massaging them, and, already close, she arched, whimpering loudly. When I tugged softly at her nipples, it was enough to push her over the edge, and I luxuriated in the feel of her nearly bare body bucking under my hands.

Now, we had found entirely new territory to explore. Within a few more sessions, even in her usual blouse and skirt, Diane would be laying with her blouse open, her bra and panties gone, and her body exposed to my ceaseless caresses, giving her body entirely over to me to drive to higher and higher pleasure.

All along this path we were treading, though, I never once suggested or at all hinted that I wished her to return the favor – indeed, we both seemed to shy away from any possibility of that ever happening. I dressed conservatively to work, and she made sure that her body did not brush mine in any way that might be taken as a returned caress. Both of us seemed fearful to cross that boundary, knowing that if she ever returned the pleasure I had given her, we would be lovers in truth.

Even now, I am not sure why I feared that so – perhaps even the threat of losing such a lovely, albeit incomplete, relationship was enough. Perhaps it was something else. I doubt I’ll ever know.

***

It was inevitable, I suppose, that despite our enjoyment of our “arrangement”, something would interfere and finally give our emotions a real chance to complicate things.

I sat at my desk, typing out a series of memos and emails to different people on my daily contact sheet. Diane’s last meeting had been a few days ago. We had become a great team – with my help, she had been dominating meetings even more than usual, and the firm had picked up so much business that we were seriously contemplating expanding the firm entirely – though Diane had seemed hesitant to expand, since she really didn’t need to work the ridiculous hours that most lawyers do.

Firing off another email, I glanced at my inbox and saw that another email had just arrived – one from an address I didn’t recognize. Opening it with a frown, I saw a long series of short messages – apparently, I had been accidentally included on an email string. This happens frequently in any office, of course, so I went indifferently to delete it, but then a single word in one of the replies caught my eye – my name.

Unable to help myself, I scrolled curiously back through the chain of messages.

– I received your quote for the renovations. Can you refer me to a legal employment agency to fill out my staff?

That message was from Diane. The next was from an address I didn’t recognize, but was signed with a name I did recognize – the owner and operator of the building in which Diane’s offices were located. Apparently, Diane had inquired about the costs of expanding our firm, complete with office renovations and new staff.

– Easily – the firm in the offices above yours just completed their renovations, and hired some new staff. They mentioned that they were very happy with their new staff – I’ve used the same staffing agency myself. They can supply all the paralegals you might need, and a truly qualified legal assistant.

I stopped in surprise, glaring a bit at the message. What did he mean, “truly qualified”? I was fine at my job, and Diane had certainly never complained. Far from it, I thought with a tiny smirk.

– It would be nice to have some of my own paralegals, for a change – sharing them can get pretty annoying. I’ll definitely need some help finding at least one assistant who actually knows her stuff – the last two I’ve had in here had terrible recommendations, and the most recent one couldn’t type her way out of a paper bag.

I stopped again – this time, in shocked dismay. I couldn’t believe that Diane would really think that about me. She had always seemed pleased with my work, and had complimented me several times – she even seemed grateful to have an assistant she could work well with.

My almost nerveless hand hit the delete button, and the offending email vanished instantly. I shivered, staring blankly at the screen. How could she think…how could she fake all that? Why?

Some part of me, the logical part, maybe, thought that it might be a misunderstanding. Maybe she meant the girl before me – from what I’d heard, she hadn’t lasted long.

Of course, I couldn’t deny that the law was no specialty of mine. I had picked up bits and pieces, certainly, but I had no formal training or education in legal matters. Law school had never been a financially viable option for me.

I slumped in my chair. Maybe Diane did need a real legal assistant. After all, if she were going to expand her practice, she’d need a full staff, maybe even a partner or two, and assistants who could offer their own legal insights, not just a glorified secretary like me.

I worked for the rest of the day in something like a dream, going mechanically through the motions of my emails and memos, copying down meeting minutes, barely paying attention to what I was doing. I made sure to leave before Diane finished for the night so that I wouldn’t have to speak to her, not trusting myself.

Half of me felt as though what was happening was only inevitable – good things usually came to an abrupt end before they should, in my experience. The other half felt angry. I found myself questioning everything that had happened. I wondered whether Diane had ever even really liked me, or if had just tolerated me. Whether she truly enjoyed what I had been doing to her, or whether she had just used me.

That night, though, as I climbed into bed, I could not stop the fantasies returning to me. As my fingers began to tease along my slit, I could not help but imagine the heaven I had found again and again with her, with the taste of her, the sound of her ecstasy and the feel of her skin on my face and mouth while I savored her. I writhed under my hand, and reached my first climax quickly, gasping and shaking. I lay still, eyes closed, Diane’s beauty in my eyes and her moans in my ears.

Then I recalled the words I had read, and my anger returned. The memory of her soft, pleasured moans returned – but now the sounds were harsh, cynical, somehow soured. That delicious surrender in her body as she relaxed each time beneath my questing tongue turned into something else – something accompanied by a smug laugh, the sense of getting something that one wants, not a true desirous surrender.

I bit my lip, my anger increasing until I was nearly in tears – and I found my fingers moving again, this time fast and hard, almost grinding into my sensitive skin. The pleasure came in waves, harsh jolts up my spine and through my stomach, tightening it until it nearly burned. I grimaced, digging two fingers into myself. Instead of savoring the memories, I cursed at them now, glowering at the image of my boss that floated before my confused mind.

For a few brief moments, I hated her. Hated this confusion, this sick fear that was choking me.

“Damn you, Diane!” I gasped, growling as I arched up off my bed with my second orgasm, this one hard and sharp, wrenching my spine and causing my legs to spasm so hard that they immediately began to cramp. I curled up immediately on my bed in a fetal position, the pain mingling with my still-fading pleasure.

Finally, I relaxed, the cramps dying out and my breathing returning to normal.

It was so frustrating – I wanted to be angry. I wanted to be furious, to storm into her office and quit – or even show her what I knew about the law. Maybe trap her in some kind of situation where I could sue her, make her pay for this pain I was feeling.

I wanted so badly just to give over to that fear and anger.

But I couldn’t. I couldn’t hate her. I know now, of course, why I couldn’t hate her – some people can hate someone they’re in love with, but I’m just not built that way. I didn’t realize that at the time, though. The bizarre arrangement, the strange story of our relationship had walled my feelings off deep inside myself and hidden them under layers of fear, self-delusion – and an honest wish not to hurt Diane, or make her life more complex or difficult than it needed to be.

At almost any other time in my life, I would have probably just quit my job and drained my savings account on therapy trying to figure out how I had botched things so badly. This time, though, I couldn’t just walk away. I’d stick around long enough to find out what Diane had meant. If she didn’t want me around, then so be it.

***

“Jessica, could you come in here?”

I looked up, and for the first time, I didn’t just get up and go in. “What’s going on?” I called back.

There was a brief pause. “I need to prepare for my three o’clock.”

I glanced at my clock. Barely two. “Now?” I asked.

“Now?” She sounded surprised. “Um, yes, now.”

I bit my lip. I almost said no – I swear, I almost said it. I didn’t, though, of course. I couldn’t help myself. “Coming,” I called back.

In her office, I closed the door, and looked at her, my heart twisting all over again at those beautiful cold blue eyes staring across the desk at me, though they seemed surprised and concerned at the moment.

“Is something wrong, Jessica?” Diane asked.

I opened my mouth to shout at her – but, again, of course, I didn’t. “No, nothing’s wrong.”

“Good,” she said slowly, still looking concerned.

I knew there was still an hour before the meeting, but I knew that I wouldn’t be able to pleasure her for that long the way I felt now…I’d break in two from sheer emotional trauma. I resolved to make it quick – to just get her off and be done with it. Some part of me tried to be clinical, calm, and indifferent. Do it fast, I told myself flatly. Get her to come and she’ll leave you alone.

I stepped around her desk, and she turned to meet me. I saw the slight widening of her eyes, the little break in her lips, but my flat thoughts dismissed what I saw. Just lust, I thought. She needs it, no question – that doesn’t mean she has any feelings for me. You’re just a walking vibrator at this point, I told myself brutally.

I knelt down, slid up her skirt, pulled her panties down – just a bit roughly, I’ll admit – and slid my mouth back against her again. She sighed, and I quivered, almost breaking just in that instant, my eyes filling with tears as my lips tasted her sweetness, that tanginess that I so loved, while that anger glittered deep in my mind and other feelings, complicated and frightening, bubbled just underneath, threatening to break free. I knew she wanted me to take my time, but now I didn’t want what she wanted. I wanted to hurt her – but I couldn’t hurt her. I wouldn’t give her what she wanted, though. She’d get what she needed – to come – and that was all.

I ran my tongue firmly over her slit, feeling her twitch in response with a soft whimper, and my tongue softened for a split second, caressing her lips like the petals of a flower, easing them open and sliding within – but my pained heart wouldn’t allow me to melt into her again. My tongue hardened, stabbing at her clit almost roughly, and she jerked with a startled gasp, her thighs almost gripping my head as she reacted to my firmness.

I grabbed her legs, my anger heating me, and I took that anger out on her pussy, on the soft, delicious flower that I had worshipped all those times before. I lashed it with my tongue, stabbing and darting my tongue here and there. By now, I knew every weakness in her. I knew where to flutter my tongue to make her jerk, where to stab it to make her gasp, and where to suck her in to drive her over the edge. I made her come brutally fast, with a strangled, startled little squeak, and let her twitch rapidly against my face, my eyes closed and my mouth hard on her soft flesh.
I felt a distant satisfaction – she might have been using me, but at least I could make her come whether she wanted to or not – and leaned away from her, licking my lips furiously, already trying to turn my mind back to the work that waited back at my desk.

Then I couldn’t move. Not due to any hesitation on my part, but because her hand was gripping my hair, holding me tight. She arched her back, still breathing fast, and pressed her soft folds back to my lips, rubbing them against my tongue as I opened my mouth in reflex.

“Don’t stop,” she gasped out, making me freeze in place. “Please, more…” She shuddered, breaking off as my tongue unconsciously touched her, some part of me still as addicted as ever to her taste, her wonderful flavor, the evidence of the pleasure I gave her.

Her fingers gripped my hair firmly, pulling, and I closed my eyes with something like a whimper as my anger imploded, evaporating into a desperate emptiness, with something warm and heavenly gleaming just out of sight. I hesitated, torn between wanting that anger back – that simple, uncomplicated rage – and that heat, that desperate need to taste her, to please her. My tongue stroked her again – this time, warm, soft, and loving, sliding over her opening, dipping into her, grazing her still-sensitive clit.

It was Diane that shattered my resistance this time. “Oh, god, Jessie, more…” she moaned.

I shuddered deeply. My hands, of their own accord, grabbed those creamy smooth hips, and I licked deeper.

“Yes,” she breathed, arching, her fingers softening in my hair – but they didn’t leave. They rested almost limply on my head, staying gently tangled in my red hair. “Oh, yes,” she shuddered, both of her legs sliding over my shoulders, enclosing me in her satiny skin.

My whimper was lost in her soft, wet flesh and her gripping thighs, and my hands slid under her buttocks, cupping her and lifting her greedily to me. My eyes opened, looking up the length of her body. Her head was back, her eyes closed, that little gap between her lips that I had savored so many times. Her free hand reached back to grip the back of her chair as she slid down to half lay in her chair, allowing her to arch higher, her pussy sliding over my tongue until we both moaned.

An image flashed into my over-worked mind – Diane, stretched out naked, on a real bed for once, gripping the headboard and arching helplessly as I drove her to whatever ecstasy I could. Another image flashed in behind it – something else entirely, something I would do if I ever got the opportunity.

“Oh, yes, that’s it…”

The images vanished as I recalled what I was doing, my tongue swirling and spiraling in and out of her wetness, and I feasted on her, greedily slurping and sucking at her soft lips, the moist, slick inner flesh, and her creamy nectar flowing freely into my mouth. My tongue drilled deeper still, thrusting desperately. I wanted all of her – I wanted to drive everything but me out of her mind, once and for all.

“Ah…ahh…oh…oh god, what…what…” She cried out as I pulsed my tongue mercilessly in and out of her, fast and deep. I wasn’t taking my time or being gentle – she was going to scream for me, and I wasn’t going to be used. She was mine, at least for the moment, and I was going to take full advantage.

Her breath turned into short, high-pitched gasps, her hips bucking higher and out of control. She was already close, probably trying to hold back, to prolong this, but I wasn’t letting her. My fingers tightened, digging into the firm, silky skin of her buttocks, and my tongue slid out to pull her clit into my mouth. I sucked it lightly once, twice, feeling her jerk each time, hearing her sharp gasps for breath, and then sucked it deeply, my tongue fluttering.

That did it. She cried out, as loudly as I had ever heard her, her hand clenching almost into a fist in my hair. Her mouth gaped open, her breathing momentarily halted. She held there, tense and quivering as I kept up that methodical sucking, not letting her relax, keeping her orgasm riding high, until I felt that spasm in her stomach that warned me that her pleasure would turn to pain very shortly if I didn’t stop. I let her relax, though my mouth remained against her. I breathed deep of her scent, her wetness still coating my lips and tongue and chin, my eyes drifting closed as I kept my face buried between her thighs, my hands lightly stroking her still-trembling ass.

Her hand was still limply tangled in my hair, twitching faintly. We stayed that way for a long time. I couldn’t bring myself to pull away, and she apparently couldn’t summon the energy to move at all.

After several long moments, I opened my eyes, looking up at her only to meet her blue eyes staring back at me.

She looked steadily down at me, her eyes wide and slightly glazed, obviously still dazed by an orgasm of that magnitude.

Our eyes stayed locked for a long moment, and when my mouth moved, it was to apologize, or yell, or ask her just to move her legs, or something – I’m still not sure. It didn’t end up mattering. The instant my mouth moved against her, she moaned softly, her eyes staring down into mine widening even more.

I felt my own eyes hood as my desire for her returned with a force that actually shocked me – I had never had a chance to pleasure her while looking into those incredible eyes.

“Jess,” she whispered, starting to say something.

No, I thought, that’s not my name…not the way I wanted to hear it from her. My lips kissed her pussy with soft, deep warmth, and I breathed her in, not licking, just feeling her, my lips sliding over her slit with the softest of caresses.

She gasped, and her eyes tried to flutter closed, but my fingers suddenly dug into her firm buttocks, causing her eyes to fly open again with surprise. All of my emotion – the remnants of my anger, my lust, my desire, and other feelings I still shied away from – blazed from my eyes into hers, as I mentally begged her to keep her eyes open, to let me look into them. My lips caressed her again, and kept moving, continuously stroking and nibbling and lightly sucking her outer, then inner, lips.

She hissed in a soft breath, her eyes so big. There was a strange light in her eyes as well as we stared each other down. The depth of emotion in her eyes startled me, though they were not emotions I could identify. I did not dare to hope.

I gave her one gentle, curious, tentative lick, a light smooth lick with the flat of my tongue, dragging her outer lips along and wiggling ever so slightly to stimulate her.

She let out a long, sighing moan, and relaxed, her fingers tightening in my hair. “Don’t stop,” she whispered, not looking away.

And so, with our eyes locked together, I began again. My lips stroked and tasted, my tongue slowly, lingeringly explored.

“Jessie,” she breathed, staring into my eyes, unable to look away now.

My own arousal spiked at her use of my name, and my fingers slid higher into the small of her back, warm, smooth and slightly damp from the exertion of her earlier writhing. My fingertips massaged, and she relaxed, sinking even lower in her chair as her legs slid further over my shoulders, tightening to pull me into her. As her shoulders met the seat of her chair her other hand joined the first in my hair, not tugging but just holding my soft locks.

I shuddered, slurping softly at her, watching her lovely eyes and wishing that this moment would never end.

“Ah…mm…” She whimpered.

I gave another slow lick, and she whimpered again, those brilliant blue eyes as round as they could go. My hands slid still higher up her back, massaging her spine. She continued to relax, whimpering and sighing now with every movement of my mouth. Her hips began to rock ever so slightly, sliding her wet, slippery pussy against my mouth.

I began to devour her in earnest, my tongue moving constantly, my lips spreading her open for access. The way she was laying back in her chair was resting more and more of her weight on me, and it forced me to sit back on her floor, stretching my legs out as I held her up against my mouth. The rocking was doing something else as well, though – I was being tantalized by the movement of my legs, rocking along with her body, and my panties tugging and pulling at my already well-lubricated pussy. I whimpered in my own pleasure, but held back my instinct to rock my hips more deliberately.

It wasn’t easy – her wet pussy was as delicious as ever, and staring into her eyes while hearing her moans and whimpers of open pleasure, feeling her soft hips pushing against me and her warm thighs trembling on my shoulders – it was all I could do not to start moaning right along with her. I had always been careful about that – I had always known instinctively that there was a line somewhere, and if I crossed it, all this could end.

I managed to put that out of my mind – though the sensations were still there – and concentrated on her, boring my gaze into her while I took my time bringing her to ecstasy. I easily used the rest of the hour, and could have just as easily taken longer. I don’t think she would have objected, either, neither of us seemed to blink the entire time, her eyes locked helplessly on mine as I took her body as high as I could, building her up, tantalizing her, until she simply could not hold back any longer.

“Ah! Jessie…Jessie Ahhhahhhhh!” Diane cried out, long and high as my sucking, licking mouth sent her over the edge, and her head arched back, our gaze finally breaking as she was swept under by an intense orgasm. Her hips quivered throughout, and my mouth was filled by her nectar as I carried her all the way through, until she relaxed with a shuddering moan, and her hands fell from my hair to dangle limply beside her.

I shuddered on my own as she relaxed – it had taken all my effort not to join her in orgasm. I realized belatedly that I couldn’t move – if I let her hips go, she would fall off her chair. I waited until she shook herself, summoning enough energy to pull herself back up onto her chair by the elbows. Eventually, I was able to sit back, my legs still too rubbery to hold me up. She seemed shaky as well, and now, neither of us could meet the other’s eyes.

I glanced up at the clock on her desk, and blinked, flushing slightly. “Um…your meeting’s in just a few minutes. I’ll let them know you’re on your way…I’ll just leave you to, um, straighten up.” I staggered to my feet, not waiting for her response, and half-stumbled back out to my desk.

***

That evening, I came back from my umpteenth trip to the copier to find Diane sitting on the edge of my desk. I stopped short in the hallway the moment I saw her, a thousand different things racing through my head, and then I saw the roll of paper she held in one hand. Blueprints.

I heaved a sigh. So she was going to expand her practice, renovate the office…and replace me. I straightened my shoulders, bracing myself, and walked to my desk, joining her.

She smiled at me as I arrived, and I managed a hesitant smile in return. “Jessica,” she began, “you remember how we’ve spoken a few times about expanding our little business here?”

I nodded, not trusting myself to speak. “Our” business indeed, I thought darkly.

“These are the blueprints,” she tapped the roll against my desk, “and I’ll be on my way out shortly to go over some things with the architect – but I wanted to talk to you first.”

I nodded again. “Of course.” My voice was a bit flat.

She glanced at me, a tiny frown appearing between her eyebrows as if she had caught my tone. “Jessica, I…I’ll be taking on at least one partner – maybe two, depending on…well, it doesn’t matter.” She looked away. “Obviously, with two or three lawyers, we’ll need more support.”

“Obviously.”

She glanced at me again, looking oddly confused. I almost glared at her. Did she expect me to be thrilled at losing my job?

I know, I know – I was being an idiot. Fear does that to all of us.

“We’ll be hiring some new assistants,” she went on, “and probably a few of our own paralegals.” She looked away again. “I thought of having you become an office manager, or something, but I just don’t think that would work out. It’s just not the way the office will be set up.”

I was barely holding in that glare now. “I see.”

She didn’t look at me this time. “So, the practice will need dedicated legal assistants.” She cleared her throat. “We’ll be dividing up the clients, probably along thematic lines – different areas of legal practice, and so on. So…” She cleared her throat again, still staring down at my desk.

I idly thought that I had never heard her so inarticulate.

“So, if you wanted to switch to be one of the partner’s assistants, you know,” she glanced at me, “to keep up with, um, your own interests, I’d understand. I’ll give you first choice.”

I blinked, my mind trying to follow all that. First choice? First choice of what, now?

She looked at me now, those blue eyes as uncertain as I’d ever seen them. “I mean, I’d like you to stay my assistant – we’re, um, so used to each other and all – but I wouldn’t want to hold back your career. I know you must not want to be an assistant forever.”

For the first time in several minutes – all right, I’ll admit it, in several months – my mind actually grasped what was going on. “You…want me…to stay,” I stammered, sounding like an idiot.

It was her turn to blink. “Of course,” she said, as if it had never been in question. I tried to keep my lower lip from actually hitting the desk. Not only had I realized what was going on, I had realized just how much of an idiot I’d been.

My mind raced. I had three concerns – one, finding a way to say yes that didn’t make me sound like a lovesick fool; two, trying to comprehend my luck; and three, trying to recover something resembling dignity. “I think…we work pretty well together,” I stammered finally. “I’d like to stay.”

She smiled a brilliant smile – a smile that, I noticed dimly, didn’t seem like that hard, professional smile I’d seen so many times. “Good. Glad to hear it.” She tapped the blueprints on the desk, getting up and walking toward her office. Then she turned back. “Oh, by the way.”

My head jerked back up from where I had been staring blankly at the desk, having failed totally to pull my thoughts into anything like coherency. “What?” I blurted out.

“A client was referred to me from London,” she explained. “He lives there, even though his business is here, and he deals with a lot of different law firms. He’s looking for an advocate to consolidate all of his different legal issues together so that he doesn’t have to monitor it all himself.” She ran a hand through her hair. “I thought it would be an interesting challenge. I’m heading to London next week to meet with him a few times.” Her eyes met mine. “He’s paying, so I figured you might like a bit of a vacation too.”

“That sounds wonderful,” I said immediately, my mind having, for once, not betrayed me. In fact, it was now running in overdrive, having already leapt to an image that I had experienced earlier.

A hotel bed would fit that image just fine.

***

“All right, I could definitely get used to this,” Diane murmured from the next table over. I nodded, sighing in relaxation. The masseuses continued their work, kneading the long flight out of our tired muscles. Both of us were covered with towels, while the pleasant, silent women worked on our shoulders and necks.

Eventually, as they finished, folded up their tables, and left, each of us sat up, wrapping the towels around ourselves, stretching out newly relaxed muscles and testing for any trace of the soreness from sitting in one place for far too many hours.

Diane sighed, looking around the hotel suite – this was mine, since my room had the table and office area around which we would be working while here in London. Diane’s room was on a different floor, and since I would be the only one doing much paperwork here, this arrangement had seemed logical. It also fit into my plans perfectly. The massages had been my suggestion.

“What did you think of him?” Diane asked. We had met briefly with the new client right after we landed – he had been waiting at our hotel, eager to meet the consultant who had been glowingly recommended to him. Diane had impressed the man immediately. Personally, I thought he was dull and not quite smart, but I wouldn’t have to deal with him much anyway.

“He was…interesting,” I murmured politely, tying my towel off and starting to unpack my things as Diane vanished briefly into the bathroom.

She was chuckling when she came out. “Interesting would be being nice.”

We exchanged a quick grin.

She chuckled again. “He’s dull as dishwater, but it’s good business for us, and his enterprises back home are complex enough that keeping it all straight should be interesting – even if he’s not.”

I laughed, still unpacking, unable to help a glance or two at her long, firm legs, visible beneath her towel. Several images flashed through my head. “Thank you for the massage, by the way,” I said then.

“My pleasure,” she grinned. “He’s picking up the whole tab anyway. We might as well enjoy it.”

I nodded, looking away from her as she crossed the room to retrieve her clothes.

“Diane?” I asked softly.

She looked over questioningly.

I looked at her now. “I’m sorry I didn’t get a chance to help you…prepare for meeting him.”

She blinked. “Oh, um, that’s all right, it wasn’t really a meeting, he just wanted to introduce himself.” Her voice was casual, as if I were referring to preparations like note-taking or copying down bullet points for a presentation.

“Still,” I pressed slightly, looking away and shrugging. “If the massage wasn’t quite enough, or whatever, you know…” I had decided, through several long, agonizing hours of thought and debate on the plane, to make this attempt. I was deliberately giving her a graceful way out, though.

“That’s…a fair point,” I heard her say.

I looked over at her. Our eyes met.

“I don’t have another meeting today, though,” she said then.

I nodded, pursing my lips, making my voice intentionally clinical. “Well, no. I’d be making up for earlier, that’s all.”

She nodded slowly. “That’s true…” She leaned down, massaging one leg slightly. “My legs do still feel a little tense,” she admitted.

I tried not to smile at her, keeping that clinical expression. “It’s not as though you’d just be…”

“No, no, of course not,” she said hurriedly.

“It would just be making up for earlier,” I said again.

She nodded even more slowly. “That’s right.” She started to walk past me, toward the chair, but I stopped her with a hand on her shoulder, turning to face me. Her eyes widened, and I walked her backwards toward the wide bed.

“I think we’ve been sitting enough today,” I murmured softly.

She nodded, sighing with a little smile, the tension broken slightly. “I’ll say.”

I smiled encouragingly, and she sat on the bed, leaning back onto her elbows.

“That’s not going to be all that comfortable,” I said quietly, gently lifting her legs onto the bed, subtly pressing her backward, and she wriggled until that pressure stopped – and she was laying right in the middle of the bed, her head and shoulders on the pillows.

“That’s better,” I sighed, sliding between her legs. I nuzzled my face between her thighs, feeling them part slightly – but the towel prevented them from opening very far.

She seemed to draw away slightly as my fingers found the edge of the towel – but I wasn’t stopping. “I can’t get my head under here,” I murmured reasonably, not looking up at her but just craning my mouth as close to her as I could, breathing warmly on her mound, just out of sight beneath the soft white towel.

Diane shuddered, her legs pressing open, and now she did not fight as I reached up to untie her towel, opening it gently, keeping my eyes on her legs. Everything in my body screamed to look up at her – this was finally my chance to see her completely bare for me – but I wanted her to surrender first.
The moment her soft, trimmed blonde mound came into view, I ran my mouth over it, and she whimpered loudly. I was surprised at how wet she already was – her slit glistened openly, her hips lifting slightly even at that gentle touch. I couldn’t help looking up at her with my mouth poised over her. She was watching me. There was open desire in her eyes now, and her nipples were visibly hard.

Then my mind re-focused on that detail, as my eyes wandered downward, drinking in the sight of Diane’s beautiful naked body for the first time. Creamy shoulders, high, firm, smooth breasts with tight, dark pink nipples, the tips of her breasts just slightly crinkled around those hard points. Her stomach was almost flat and very smooth. I trailed my gaze down to her bare mound, and trailed my mouth over it again. Her fingers slid into my hair, and I was lost.

I ate Diane slowly, lingeringly, my greedy eyes all over her nakedness as it began to writhe before me. My hands slid up that stomach, feeling the quiver and rhythmic tensing of the muscles beneath her skin, and then filled my hands with her breasts, feeling her arch up to my hands with a gasp. My palms grazed her tight nipples, making her shudder, and then my hands explored them fully, caressing and grazing every curve, my thumbs teasing and toying with those nipples, my hands delighting in finally having complete access to her.

I touched her everywhere – her back, her stomach, her legs. She writhed through one gentle, slow orgasm, and was building to a second when I lightly stroked a fingertip over her slit, lightly teasing the opening as my tongue traced lazy circles around her clit. My eyes watched hers now, testing her reaction.

Her eyes flew open at the first touch, and she looked down at me, her eyes going wide and staying that way. I slurped at her clit slightly, the finger dipping into her, and she bit her lip, whimpering loudly. This time, the whimper was different – lower, more throaty. I loved the sound, and sank my finger in to the second knuckle, hoping to coax it out of her again.

She gasped. “Oh, god.” Her involuntary moan was that same throaty sound, and I almost purred. Her hips twisted subtly, and I slid my finger out, letting her watch as I slowly sucked it into my mouth, tasting her, then eased my slippery finger back inside her, exploring a pussy that so far, I had only tasted. My finger gently probed and teased at her inner walls, feeling their slick, spongy softness, pressing and wiggling to find the sensitive spots.

She groaned softly, wriggling as my finger teased her, finally breaking my gaze to throw her head back.

I sighed in pleasure as I slid my finger back out, sucking it clean once again, and eased it back inside her, loving the way she gripped the finger inside herself, her head lolling back and forth on the pillow as she shuddered, moaning with each stroke of the digit.

Those moans grew louder when I slipped a second finger into her, and began massaging the fingers along the inside her body, twisting and spreading them, then swirling them about, stirring her wet, slick pussy, giving her new pleasures, purring outright at her throaty growls of pleasure.

“God, Jessie…” She shuddered, and did what I had hoped she would do – she released my hair and raised her hands over her head to grip the headboard, opening herself to me. I ran my free hand over her breasts, my tongue still gently sliding her clit up and down until she cried out, her legs kicking slightly, her pussy fluttering and gripping the fingers still buried inside her, coating my hand with her sweetness.

She relaxed with a deep sigh, and I slid off the bed, slipping on bare feet over to my suitcase. I could feel my own wetness trickling down my leg, and my breathing was quick and light and excited, my mind blank of everything but the other thing I had planned. I knew this might be one step too far – and I had never actually done this myself, but with the opportunity in hand, I could not combat the desire.

Digging quickly into my suitcase for something tucked in amongst some nightshirts, I eased out the harness, slipping into it and turning back toward the bed, my towel now bulging out slightly with the attached toy.

Diane still lay, splayed and breathing fast, in the middle of the bed, her eyes closed, her nakedness glistening with a faint sheen of sweat, her hands still limply against the headboard. I crept back over to the bed, and dropped my towel, crawling back between her legs, but this time moving up over her. Meanwhile, my slippery hand, coated with Diane’s sweet nectar, was gently stroking the toy, getting it slick and warm.

I was hurrying somewhat, knowing that I would die a little inside if Diane didn’t allow this, but also knowing that, once I got this toy inside her, it was unlikely that she would complain. The first time an ex-lover had used it on me, I had nearly passed out. It was curved and ridged in all the right places, a deep lavender color, both beautiful and sensual without seeming overly male.

I mounted her, trying not to shiver at the feeling of her thighs brushing my hips, and felt the warm slippery toy brush against her.

That opened her eyes, and she looked up at me in surprise, her eyes meeting mine. She didn’t seem to notice yet that I was otherwise naked like her, or notice what I was wearing.

She sighed as I paused, her eyes searching mine as she smiled weakly. “That was…” She murmured, but she broke off, biting her lip, as the head of the toy grazed her slit, and I gently rocked my hips, letting the head rub up and down very lightly.

She shivered, finally glancing down – and her eyes went as wide as they could go, her face paling slightly and her body tensing.

“It’s okay,” I whispered to her, “I could tell you loved it – you’ll love this even more.” I eased forward, the head parting her slick lips, pushing down toward her opening. I held myself up with one hand as I used the other to tilt her face back up, staring down into her eyes, wanting her to keep focused on that rather than having another woman naked on top of her.

“Jess,” she murmured uncertainly.

I didn’t give her the chance to over-think. My hips eased forward, and the head slid inside her.

She gasped loudly, arching up and grabbing my supporting arm with one hand in reflex. I resisted the urge to push deep, knowing that I could pleasure her with this the way the real thing could not. Instead, I swirled my hips, letting the soft, ridged toy stretch and rub her opening, even letting it pop out once or twice and re-penetrating her, remembering how that used to drive me wild.

She tried to speak several times, little broken bits of my name or wordless little cries, her breathing accelerating as I rocked the toy back and forth just inside her.

“Just say yes, Diane,” I whispered, leaning down closer to her, bringing her eyes back to mine. “Just let me help,” I said, reminding her, bringing her mind back to our “arrangement”, a safe place for her thoughts to avoid the confusion that I knew was otherwise plaguing them. My own confusion was largely gone. I had realized how I felt when I had seen her eyes watching me pleasure her again.

She bit her lip, her back arching in little waves as her brain fought her body. “Jess…”

I slid the toy out of her and filled my free hand with one soft, round breast, squeezing just enough to get her to arch higher, my thumb swirling on the nipple, and then slid back in, letting the head of the toy glide in and out with little pumping motions of my hips.

She whimpered at the touch on her breast, and then cried out softly at my entry. “Oh, god, Jessie…yes, god, please…”

That was all I was waiting for. I reached down, gripped her hip, and pulsed my way deep inside her, moving slowly and gently, little thrusts matched by longer outward movements. Every ounce of self-control went into not burying it all at once, but even as I nudged my way deeper into Diane’s body, I heard a soft, slick noise as the friction with her wetness increased. She cried out, arching up higher than ever, throwing her head back.

“Oh my god,” she gasped breathlessly, and then slumped back into the bed, relaxing and reaching back up to grip the headboard, opening her legs wide. The tightness of her pussy eased slightly, and I pushed deep into her body, finally melding my hips with hers, shuddering at the stimulation of the nub of the toy teasing my own slit as I savored her long, throaty cry of pleasure.

I began long, slow, smooth strokes in and out, not really used to the hip movements but rapidly learning as I saw what made her moan, what made her gasp, and what kind of thrusts drew soft, breathy cries from Diane’s throat. Her eyes were tightly closed, her head rolling around freely, her body rocking with my thrusting.

“Yes, yes,” she moaned.

“Yes,” I moaned back involuntarily, shuddering again at the friction against my own slick pussy. I realized too late my error – I had not gotten myself off in days, anticipating this trip, and now it was going to be all I could do to hold back. Not that it mattered. At this point, I couldn’t have stopped if she had pulled out a gun and shot me.

The bed was rocking beneath us, my hips grazing the silk of her thighs. One of her hands was gripping the headboard as I worked atop her, and the other gripped the sheets of the bed in a fist, twisting and tugging at the fine linens.

I could feel sweat trickling down my back. I was gasping for breath as I pumped into Diane beneath me, my eyes drinking in the sight of her heaving, writhing form beneath me. I could feel her starting to shake, knowing she was close, and accelerated, whimpering with the effort of not coming, but I couldn’t look away or distract myself – she was just too beautiful, and I had to see her.

“Oh god!” She cried. “Oh god, Jessie, don’t stop, it’s so good…”

I whimpered again – her using that form of my name was not helping me hold back.

“Oh…oh…oh yes…yes deeper…” Her voice kept getting higher.

I gasped as she actually started to urge me on, thrusting deeper in response. I could feel her hips jerk against mine with every impact.

“Oh! Oh, Jessie…” She writhed, crying out, obviously close, but oddly, I noticed her clench her teeth slightly. What was she doing? “Jessie, my god, my darling, please…”

I moaned, high-pitched and desperate at that new endearment, my feelings crashing in on me, and my thrusts started to become unsteady. “Diane, don’t…” I gasped. My heart was racing so fast I thought it was going to explode.

Then all of my previous efforts became insufficient as I felt silky warm skin on my ass – and sank deeper into her. I missed a breath and slammed deep, writhing as I realized she had wrapped her legs around me.

“Uhhnnn!” She squealed, her hips grinding up into mine, causing bolts of electricity to shimmer up and down my spine from my clit to my brain.

Oh, god, I thought desperately, Diane has her legs around me. I can’t take it…if she does that I won’t be able to hold out…

My thrusts were becoming jerky as my hips twisted, trying to avoid the sweet friction that was driving me insane. I gasped as Diane’s legs tightened. “God!” I whimpered. “Diane, I can’t…I can’t hold it if you…”

“Oh god, Jessie, please, please don’t stop!” Diane cried out even louder, and her hands came up to grip my shoulders, and then my back, her body arching up like a drawn bow.

I cried out helplessly, feeling my orgasm rushing unstoppably toward me, all my long months of wanting to come with her, to come because of her, blazing in my thoughts. My hips went into overdrive, my eyes staring down at her wide blue stare, drunk on her pleasure and her beauty, her taste still on my lips, filling my brain, and the vision of her nakedness under me propelling me irrecoverably toward an orgasm that might be more than I could bear.

Then she seemed to choke up, growling low in her throat. Her hands gripped my back, and her legs tightened around me as her muscles locked, the bed frantically squeaking under us as our bodies bucked together, the wet slick sounds of the toy squirming inside her filling our ears. We moaned again and again, as if in harmony, answering each other’s ecstasy – until Diane’s body arched up higher still, and her body went rigid as her breathing stopped. As she did, her soft breasts brushed mine.

That was enough for me. I screamed her name, lunging against her to maximize the contact, and going into spasms that seemed to fire every nerve in my body and ever neuron in my brain, my body jerking and thrashing, my skin lit up with the heat of her under me. I could dimly hear her screaming as well, her nails digging painfully into my shoulder blades, our bodies plastered together as her legs, still tightly wrapped around my hips, jerked wildly out of control. I could even feel her pussy pulsating and quivering right up the length of the toy buried inside her. Her spasms were so strong that she carried my orgasm along with hers. I buried my face in her neck, actually sobbing with pleasure, the smell of her skin, the feel of it against my face, her own sounds in my ear elongating my orgasm far beyond my normal limits.

After several more hard spasms and short cries from her combined with gasping squeals from me, Diane finally went limp, allowing me to collapse on top of her, out of breath and with my mind totally blank.

I didn’t have a clock, but I’m sure it was literally an eternity before I raised my head. Every inch of my body felt like it weighed a thousand pounds. I had never come like that. That was all I could think. Never. It wasn’t me, either – it was because of her.

My arms rested on the bed on either side of her, her ribs brushing them with each deep, slow breath. Her hands were in the small of my back, soft and smooth, while her legs had slid down around my thighs.

I looked down at her face. Diane looked peaceful and dazed. Her eyes were closed, her mouth soft and just slightly open in that way of hers. Her hair was a mess around her head, fanned over the pillow and stuck to her neck and shoulders, all dewed with the sweat that glistened on us both.

Those eyes opened very slowly, dreamily, and we stared at each other from only a few inches apart. I marveled that I had ever thought those brilliant blue eyes were cold – they were so warm, so bright as she looked up at me.

I raised one lead-weight arm to brush the hair very gently back from her face, and after a moment, she did the same for me.

“Hi there,” I murmured, lost in the blue of her eyes, my thoughts drifting.

“Hi,” she murmured back, somewhat hoarsely.

I waited then for her to unwind her legs and arms from around me, and for things to go back the way they had before – but they didn’t. Finally, thinking she must be getting uncomfortable, I started to pull away. Instantly, her legs tightened again, and her hands clutched me.

“Don’t go,” she whispered.

My eyes widened, staring down into hers, which I now realized were also wide and round, and surprisingly vulnerable. Suddenly, I knew what had to happen now. Taking an infinitely long minute to move, I slowly brought my lips to hers. Her lips parted immediately beneath mine, warm and soft, and for the very first time, incredibly enough, Diane and I kissed.

When our mouths finally parted – we were still short on breath, so it probably wasn’t all that long a kiss – Diane sighed, still holding me close.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” She asked, almost plaintively.

I stared down at her, a thousand different responses running from my head, from “well, you might have killed me” to “I wanted to, but I was afraid” and even “how the hell should I know, boss”. Then I caught the sparkle in her eyes. Her loving eyes.

I couldn’t help but grin. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

My calm, powerful, intimidating, cold-eyed lawyer burst out in giggles. I followed suit, burying my face in her neck again as we laughed together, before I raised my head again to look into her eyes.

Then I felt very warm, soft lips trailing down my neck, and her hands sliding up my back, and I shuddered deeply. “Ohh,” I moaned into her neck. “Be careful; I’m not sure I can control myself if you do that.”

“Your point being?” She murmured, her hands sliding into my hair to pull my head up. Those gorgeous blue eyes were wide and warm.

“Well, I just thought I should mention it,” I murmured back, nibbling her lower lip.

Her legs tightened. “Shut up and love me, Jessie,” she whispered in my ear.

I drew in my breath sharply. “Only if you promise to do the same,” I replied into her ear, nibbling it.

She raised my head again by the hair. “Agreed,” she said, biting her lip. Her blue eyes glistened.

I could feel mine burning too. “It’s a deal, then.”

For only the second time, I kissed my lover.

***

Author’s Note: In case the reader is curious, these two are still together, almost ten years after the events depicted here. Also, no lawyers were harmed in the writing of this story.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Vacation at the beach

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to pussy, Exhibitionism, Female exhibitionist, Female solo, Female/Female, Fiction, Hardcore, Incest, massage, Teen Male / Female, Teen Male/Teen Female, threesome, Voyeurism

Author’s info: Gender: male

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My mom came home from work the other day and announced to my sister and me that her boss had given her a week off for vacation and was also letting her use his beach house. We were all excited about going away for a vacation. My mom works hard to support us, all on her own, and we had never had any time away, it was going to be great!

My mom is only 30, she had me when she was only 14 and my sister less than a year later. She and my dad never got married, we used to live with our grandparents but moved away from there as soon as mom saved enough money. My mom’s name is Judy and she is very pretty, has a great body with nice tits and a great ass. My sister, Sarah, takes after her and they are often mistaken as sisters instead of mother and daughter since mom looks so young.

We arrived at the beach house on a Sunday morning after driving most of the previous night. I drove part of the way but was sleeping when we got there, as was my sister. Mom was tired and just wanted to sleep so after we unloaded the car she told us to go explore while she went to bed. Sarah went into the other bedroom to change into her swimsuit and I just stripped down in the front room to change into mine. Just as I was stepping into my suit Sarah came back into the room. I stood up and looked at her and we were both just staring at the other, her at my exposed dick and me at her tiny bikini. After a few seconds my mind started working again and I finished pulling my suit on.

“Oops! Sorry bro, I didn’t know you weren’t done changing,” Sarah said with a little giggle.

“No problem. Does mom know you have that tiny little bikini?” I said while looking at her nearly naked body.

“Yeah, mom helped me pick it out. Do you like it?” She asked as she held her arms up and did a slow turn. It was a g-string style on the bottom and her ass looked great in it. The top was very small too with most of her tits showing.

“I like it a lot, what little there is of it. I’m surprised mom let you get it.”

“Bro, wait until you see hers! It is smaller than mine!”

“Smaller than that little thing you have on? Hell, any smaller than yours would be next to naked!”

“Yeah, she looks really hot in it. Mom said that since we may not get to go on a vacation like this again any time soon that we were going to have as much fun and get as much sun as we could before she had to go back to work.”

“Cool! Come on sis, let’s go check the beach out and see what else is around here.” I said as I held the door open for her.

Sarah picked up the beach bag and I grabbed the umbrella and followed her out the door and down onto the beach. We picked out a good spot within sight of the house and set up the umbrella and lay out our blanket. Sarah took out the sunscreen and squirted some in her hand and handed the bottle to me and I did the same. We both covered our fronts and then I offered to rub some on her back. Sarah lay down on her stomach and handed me the sunscreen. I started to rub some lotion on and she reached behind her and untied her top so I could get her whole back. Then I just sat back beside her and watched the other people on the beach. Something caught my eye and I turned to see three women walking towards us, they were all topless!

“Sarah, hey, check them out.” I said as I poked her shoulder.

Sarah turned her head to look, “yeah, they aren’t the only ones, look over there,” she said with a nod toward some more topless girls who looked to be about our age.

“Wow! Guess this is a topless beach, lots of nice tits to look at!” I said with a big grin.

Sarah slapped at me, “you are such a dog!”

“Woof, woof!” I said laughing.

Sarah just rolled her eyes at me and turned her head back the other way. We continued to lay in the sun for a while and the beach was getting more crowded. Lots more topless girls and women walking around or laying in the sun, it was great! I must have fallen asleep though as I felt someone shaking my shoulder. I turned to see Sarah kneeling over me with her tits exposed.

“Hey sleepy head, get up and come get in the water with me,” Sarah said with a smile on her face.

“Sarah, where is your top?”

“I put it in the bag. If all these other girls are going topless then I am too.”

“Well, I won’t argue with you, the more nice tits, the better I say.”

“You think I have nice tits Jimmy?” Sarah asked as she cupped them in her hands.

“Sis, I think you have great tits!”

“Wow! Thanks bro! Just for that I am going to let you rub some lotion on them so they won’t burn,” Sarah said as she handed me the sunscreen.

“Cool!” I said as I took the bottle and squirted the lotion right on her tits.

“Hey! What are you doing?” Sarah asked, looking down at the sunscreen dripping down her tits.

“I’m putting the lotion on your tits, you said I could,” I replied.

“I meant you could rub some in not squirt it all over,” Sarah snapped.

“What difference does it make, I will rub it in now.”

“The difference is that it looks like you just shot your cum on my tits!”

“Huh, I hadn’t thought about that, it does look like that!” I said and then started laughing.

Sarah gave me a stern look and then fell apart and started laughing too. Then she started running her fingers through the goo dripping from her nipples making them stand up hard.

“Hey, I thought you were going to let me do that,” I said with a pout.

“Well, go ahead then bro,” and she turned and pushed her chest out at me.

I cupped my sisters’ tits in my palms and started to run my hands over them. I squeezed her tits through my hands like I was milking them, finishing off with her nipples sliding between my thumb and finger. My dick was as hard as a rock in my shorts and my breathing was getting heavy. This was the first time I had ever had a girls tits in my hands out in the open. I had felt a few girls up before, some even under their shirts, but never a girls bare exposed tits. Sarah was breathing hard too and starting to moan a little.

“Damn bro, that sure feels good. Oh yeah…oh yeah…oh yeah…” Sarah moaned, “I’m going to cum, keep rubbing right on my nipples.

I kept rubbing her nipples and squeezing them. I looked down and saw that Sarah had her hand down the front of her bikini bottoms and was rubbing her pussy. My dick felt like it was ready to explode. Sarah was moaning louder now, she was getting close. Sarah lay down on her back with her hand still down her suit bottoms. Here we were, out on the public beach, me with my hands on my sisters’ tits, and her with her hand in her pussy rubbing herself off. Anyone could have been watching but I looked around and nobody was paying any attention to us. Sarah was bucking her hips all around and then suddenly thrust her hips up hard and then dropped.

“Wow bro, that was intense! I never came so hard before!”

I was just sitting there, breathing hard, unable to speak. My sister had just rubbed herself off and had an orgasm right in front of me. My dick was hard and throbbing. Sarah looked up at me then her eyes dropped to my dick, the head was peeking out of the top of my suit and was leaking a little.

“Damn Jimmy, looks like you need to get off too. Why don’t you go ahead and jerk off, it looks like you’re almost there already,”

“I can’t jerk off out here in the open, someone will see. I can’t believe you just did that! Someone could have seen you too.”

“Bro, I couldn’t help it. You rubbing my tits like that just had me so worked up. I think there must be a direct connection between my boobs and pussy. I’m sorry I got you all worked up and you can’t relieve yourself. Hey, why don’t you go over there to the restroom and take care of it in there?”

“No, that’s okay. Lets go get in the water and swim or something, it’ll go down then.”

I held out my hand to Sarah and pulled her up. We walked down to the water and waded in. The cool water felt good and soon Sarah and I were splashing around and trying to dunk each other. Sarah jumped on my back so I flipped her over into the water. She came up spurting water and laughing and jumped on me again so I flipped her again. She came up laughing and jumped on my back again only this time something felt different. I flipped her again and as she went over into the water I saw her bare pussy. Her suit bottoms must have come off in all the horseplay. This time when she came up laughing and jumped on my back again I didn’t flip her off into the water.

“What’s the matter Jimmy, all worn out?”

“No Sarah, you lost you bikini bottom!”

“Oh shit! Where could it have gone?”

“I don’t know sis, I don’t see it anywhere. It probably floated away or is laying on the bottom somewhere.”

“We’ll never find it now. Guess I’ll just have to go without until we get back to our stuff.”

And with that Sarah started walking back to the beach and as she got to where the water was below her waist she just kept on walking out of the surf and onto the beach. I followed along behind her as she walked toward our stuff. She didn’t even try to cover up as she walked and everyone stared at her. She just smiled at them and told them she lost her suit in the water. When we got to our stuff Sarah didn’t seem to be in any hurry to cover up. She took a towel and dried herself off as I stood there taking in her naked body.

“Well, I guess you should wrap a towel around yourself and I will get our stuff together so we can go back to the house.”

“Oh Jimmy, I’m not ready to go yet. I want to lay out some more. I can just cover my pussy with the towel,” she said as she laid down still completely naked.

I lay down next to her and she covered her pussy with the corner of the towel. We lay there in the sun for about 30 minutes when I heard mom calling us. I rolled over and got up on my knees and waved to mom as she walked toward us. Sarah was sleeping and hadn’t heard mom calling so I shook her to wake her up. She sat up and as she did the towel fell away from her pussy.

“Mom’s coming, you better cover back up.”

“Mom’s seen me naked before.”

“Yeah, but not out in the open on a public beach where any guy in the world can see you.”

Sarah covered up her pussy again but left her bare tits out still as mom walked up.

“Wow mom, that is some super hot bikini!” I said as she came up to me.

“Thanks baby, glad you like it.”

“Hi mom, did you have a nice nap?” Sarah asked.

“I did. Sarah, where is your swim suit?”

“The top is in the beach bag, I took it off earlier since this is a topless beach.”

“Where are the bottoms young lady?”

“Jimmy and I were playing in the water and they came off and we couldn’t find them.”

“So, you thought it was okay to just go without?”

“Mom, I was covered up. Come on and lay down and catch what’s left of the sun.”

Mom sat down on the blanket next to me and took the sunscreen and started to rub some on. After she was done with her front she lay down on the blanket. I was in between my mom and sister, one of them basically naked and the other in the tiniest bikini I had ever seen. After a while mom turned over on her stomach to get some sun on her back.

“Here baby, will you rub some of this on my back?” She asked me as she handed me the bottle of lotion.

“Sure mom.”

I took the bottle and squirted some in my hands and started to rub it onto moms’ back. Mom then reached behind her and untied the strings on her top so I could do her whole back. I worked the lotion into her back all the way down to her suit bottom string. Moms’ suit was a g-string style like Sarah’s so her ass cheeks were totally bare. I hesitated to rub the lotion on them but mom said to go ahead and go all the way down her legs as well as her bottom. So I squirted some more lotion onto my hands and started rubbing moms’ ass. Mom has a great ass and it felt so good to be rubbing it. I was getting hard again, just like when I rubbed my sisters tits.

“Mmmm baby, that feels really good but you need to get my legs too. Oh, and uh, you need to tuck yourself back in,” she said nodding at my exposed dick.

I looked down, “sorry mom, thing has a mind of it’s own.”

“That’s okay baby, I enjoyed the view!”

I heard Sarah giggle a little as I pulled my suit up over my dick and started rubbing the lotion on moms’ legs. I worked my way down one leg and then started up the other one. As I neared the top mom had spread her legs a little and I could see her suit barely covering her pussy and the string up between her cheeks and her little rosebud behind the string. I worked my hands up moms’ thigh and was rubbing the inside and my finger ran along her bikini covered pussy. Mom squirmed a little and sighed as I pulled my hands away.

“All done mom!”

“Thanks baby, that felt really good. You can be my masseuse any time!”

After a while mom turned over and her bare tits were now exposed. Mom appeared to be asleep not realizing she had left her top untied when she turned over. I tapped Sarah on the shoulder and pointed to mom.

“Looks like mom has joined in with the rest of us!” Sarah said with a little giggle.

Mom stirred and sat up, “what did you say baby?”

“I said that you were joining the rest of us topless girls.”

Mom looked down at her exposed tits, “oh, I forgot my top was untied. Oh well, I would like some sun on my boobs too.”

“Well, you should have Jimmy rub some lotion on your boobs, he does a really great job on them.”

“Sounds like the voice of experience. Have you been letting your brother rub your boobs?”

“Oh yeah mom, it felt so good!”

Mom looked at me and I was red faced.

“Hmmm…So baby, would you like to rub the sunscreen on your moms’ boobs?”

“Uh…sure mom, if you want me to.”

“Well, after the good job you did on my back and the recommendation from your sister it sounds like a treat I shouldn’t pass up!”

So I squirted a big glob of lotion on my hands and turned to mom to start.

“Hey bro, why didn’t you squirt a big load of lotion right on her boobs like you did to me? Mom, you should have seen it, it looked like he had just shot a big load of cum all over my tits!”

“Sarah, what do you know about guys shooting their loads on a woman’s tits?”

“Oh mom, come on, you know I’m not a virgin. You took me to the doctor for birth control when I told you that I was having sex with Steve. I’ve had him blow his load on my tits a few times.”

So there I was rubbing sunscreen on my moms’ tits listening to her and my sister talk about her having sex with her boyfriend. I was red faced and my dick was hard again. I worked moms’ tits like I did Sarah’s, squeezing them through my hands until I had her nipples between my thumb and finger, stretching the nipples out letting them finally slip through as her tits dropped back to her body.

“Oh Jimmy, that does feel really good. Sarah was right, you do a great job on a woman’s boobs.”

A while later after I had finished rubbing the lotion on moms’ tits she decided to go for a walk along the beach. Sarah and I stayed behind.

“Well bro, looks like you had about as much fun with moms’ tits as you did mine. Your dick looks like it is just as hard as it was when you rubbed my tits.”

“Mom has real nice tits too and they felt as good as yours did but I don’t think she had an orgasm like you did.”

“Yeah well, she would have if she had been rubbing her pussy like I was while you were rubbing my tits.”

“I still can’t believe you did that right out here in the open.”

“What, you mean like this?”

And with that Sarah slipped her hand under her towel and started playing with her pussy while I watched.

“Damn you’re a horny little bitch aren’t you?”

“Oh yeah, because Steve’s not here to fuck me! If he was I would make him fuck me right here on the beach where everyone could see us!” Sarah said as she frantically fingered her pussy.

The towel had slipped off and Sarah had three fingers sloshing in and out of her pussy right out in the open for anyone on the beach to see her. As late in the day as it was there was hardly anyone left on the beach so nobody but me got a good look at what she was doing. I was sure watching though and my dick was rock hard and sticking up above my suit again. I looked around again to see if anyone was watching and I saw mom coming back toward us. Sarah was still fingering herself hard and fast as mom got closer.

“Sarah, mom is coming back. You better stop and get covered back up!”

“Oh! I’m almost there…”

“So is mom, she’s almost here!”

“I don’t care, I don’t care,” Sarah said as she stroked her clit with one hand and finger fucked herself with the other.

Mom walked up and stood at Sarah’s feet without saying a word, she just stood and watched as Sarah got herself off. Soon Sarah was cumming, she arched her hips off the ground and furiously rubbed her clit and moaned long and loud. Finally she drooped flat on her back and was breathing hard and fast. Sarah opened her eyes and saw mom standing over her.

“Oh mom, I just couldn’t stop myself, it felt so good I just had to finish,” Sarah panted.

Mom just held her hand out to Sarah, “come on, lets get this stiff picked up and go back to the house.”
Sarah took moms’ hand and pulled herself up not even bothering to cover up and we picked up our stuff. Sarah had the towels in her arms but didn’t wrap one around her naked body, mom had the blanket and beach bag and I had the umbrella. We walked back to the house past a few people who were also packing their stuff. They just stared as the naked young girl and her topless mom and brother walked by. When we got to the house Sarah took the towels and dumped them in the wash machine and started it and mom went in to start dinner. I started to go into the bathroom to take a shower but Sarah ran in ahead of me. I wanted to go jerk off in the shower but instead had to go in the bedroom to do it. I went in and closed the door and stripped off my suit and flopped on the bed and took my dick in hand and started to stroke it. I had all the events of the day running through my mind to stroke off to, rubbing Sarah’s tits while she rubbed her pussy, rubbing moms’ tits and then watching Sarah finger fuck herself right out in the open and in front of mom until she came in a big orgasm. Soon I could feel the cum racing up my dick and suddenly spurt out in a high arc and land on my chest. Just then the door opened and mom stood there watching me cum all over myself. There was no holding back and no hiding what I was doing, I just kept spurting. Mom waited until I was through before saying anything.

“Baby, when you are finished cleaning up please set the table for me.”

And with that she closed the door and left. I lay there for a few minutes just taking in what had just happened and thought about what had happened all day. Then the realization hit me that when mom had been standing at the door as I was cumming all over myself that she had still been topless. That thought had me starting to get hard again. I decided I batter get cleaned up and go set the table like she had asked so I grabbed a handful of tissues and wiped the cum off my chest and got up and pulled some shorts on and went out to the kitchen. When I got there mom was standing at the stove, and she was still topless, stirring something in a pan.

“Jimmy, sorry to have walked in on you just now, the door wasn’t locked or I would have knocked.”

“That’s okay mom, I wasn’t thinking about that when I went in there. I was pretty worked up from all that happened today on the beach.”

“I know baby, your sister and I teased you a little and your sister’s performance had me pretty worked up too. She seems to have a pretty wild exhibitionist streak in her. I’m going to have to talk to her about that, she could have caused a lot of problems masturbating in public like that. Especially on a beach that is only topless.”

I took the plates and silverware and set the table for supper. About the time that I had finished Sarah came into the kitchen with a towel wrapped around the hair on her head but other than that she was still naked. Mom noticed but didn’t say anything to her about it.

“Oh Sarah, I’m glad you’re finally out of the shower. Watch this spaghetti sauce for me while I go take a quick shower before dinner. I need to wash the sand and sunscreen off, I feel all sticky.”

“Sure mom, no problem.”

Mom went to take her shower while Sarah and I continued getting the food ready.

“So, are you planning to stay naked for the rest of the vacation?”

“Maybe, are you complaining?”

“No, no, I like seeing a beautiful naked girl in the house, just wondering?”

“Jimmy, you really think I’m beautiful?”

“Sure! You’re the most beautiful naked girl in this kitchen!”

“Oh you!” Sarah said and then she stuck her finger in the sauce and then flicked it at me getting sauce spots on my chest.

“Hey! You’re going to have to clean that up.”

“Okay, no problem.”

Sarah walked up to me and then bent her head down and started to lick the sauce off my chest. She even sucked on my nipples some even though there wasn’t any sauce on them. My super hot naked sister was licking my chest! My dick was hard instantly only this time I had some loose shorts on instead of my tight speedo so my dick just stuck out making a tent in my shorts. About that time mom walked back in with a towel wrapped around her hair on top of her head and she was also naked like Sarah.

“Sarah, what are you doing to your brother?”

“I flicked spaghetti sauce on his chest and I was licking it off to see if it needed any more seasoning,” Sarah said with a giggle in her voice. “I see that you decided to go naked too. I think maybe I will just stay this way the rest of the week. I really like not having any clothes on.”

“Well kids, I was talking to a woman earlier when I went walking on the beach and she told me that there is a nude beach about a mile further down and I thought we might go there tomorrow and check it out so I wanted to be nude for a while before going so I could get a little used to it.”

“Heck yeah mom! That sounds like fun!” Sarah said excitedly.

“I was pretty sure you would be all for it. How about you Jimmy, sound good to you?”

“I don’t know mom, I’m having a hard time just being here with you and Sarah, I don’t know if I am ready to go naked too and especially out in front of other people.”

“Baby, I can see that you are having a “hard” time.” Mom said looking down at the tent in my shorts.

“Mom!”

“Sorry baby, just teasing. You don’t have to get naked on the beach, it’s clothing optional, you can still wear your suit. Let’s eat while the pasta is still hot.”

So we sat down to eat, me and my naked mother and sister. I could hardly concentrate on my food watching the naked tits jiggling in front of me while mom and Sarah talked and laughed. Near the end of the meal, Sarah was taking one last big bite of pasta and some of it dripped off her fork and landed on her right tit. She giggled and picked up her napkin to wipe it off.

“Wait a sec, you licked sauce off of my chest, it’s my turn to lick it off of yours!”

“Sure bro, come and get it.” And she turned her chair to face me.

I got up, not caring that my hard dick was tenting out my shorts and got down on my knees in front of Sarah. I looked up into her eyes and she smiled at me. I then bent my head down to her tit where the sauce had landed on top of it and licked the sauce off. Then I took her nipple in my mouth and sucked on it just like she had done to mine and then I switched to the other nipple and did the same. Sarah was moaning softly and stoking my hair. Mom sat there watching us with a smile on her face and then took her fork and dipped it into the last of her spaghetti and just dumped it on her right tit.

“Hey! When is it my turn?” And she turned her chair toward Sarah and me.

“Right now I guess,” I said as I got up from in front of Sarah and went over in front of mom.

I bent down on my knees in front of her and licked the sauce off her tit and then sucked the nipple into my mouth.

“Oh baby, it’s been so long since the last time you sucked on my nipples.”

Just then Sarah got on her knees beside me and took moms’ other nipple in her mouth and sucked on it.
“Oh my, both my babies sucking on my nipples at the same time!”

Mom had her hand down in her pussy rubbing her clit and fingering her hole as Sarah and I sucked her nipples. Soon mom was bucking her hips all over the chair fucking herself on her fingers as we sucked her nipples and finally she had a big climax and she actually squirted her pussy juice getting some on both Sarah and myself.

“Oh kids, thanks so much! I haven’t cum that hard since before your dad left us.”

We all got up and cleaned up the kitchen then mom and Sarah went out on the porch to enjoy the evening sea breeze while I went in to take a shower. In the shower I lathered myself up and then took my dick in hand and started stroking it thinking about mom cumming while Sarah and I sucked her tits. Soon I was spraying the shower wall with cum. After rinsing off I got out of the shower and dried off. I decided right then that I was going to join mom and Sarah and stay naked. I walked out of the bathroom and went to the front door. It was pitch black outside except for the light from the door and windows and nobody else was around so I didn’t think anyone would see me naked so I stepped out the door.

“Hey mom, Jimmy has decided to get naked with us! And it looks like he has calmed down too, his dick isn’t hard any more.”

“Sarah, quit teasing your brother! Come on Jimmy, sit with us and enjoy the breeze.”

Sarah and mom moved apart and I sat down between them on the porch swing.

“Mom, you don’t think anyone can see us sitting here do you?”

“Nah, don’t worry about it baby. Even if someone does see us they don’t know us and we will never see them again. Besides, in the dark it is hard to see into this porch through the screen.”

So the three of us just sat naked together gently swinging back and forth enjoying the breeze on our skin. Sarah and I talked to our mom about our lives and dreams and school, my girlfriends and Sarah’s boyfriend, mom told us about her last boyfriend. We had never before talked so openly with our mom, it was great to talk like adults to each other instead of parent and children as it had been up to that time.

“Well you two, I’m going to bed,” Mom said as she stood up and stretched, “We’ll get up in the morning and have breakfast and then we can walk down to the nude beach and check it out. Sound good to you?”

“Sounds good to me,” I said as I stood up and wrapped my arms around her to giver her a hug, “Good night mom.”

“Good night baby,” mom said as she hugged me tight to her body pressing her bare tits into my bare chest my dick rubbing in her landing strip hair.

Sarah then stood up and we hugged each other too and she kissed me on the cheek.

“I love you bro, thanks for the wonderful day.”

“I love you too sis,” I said and then gave her a quick kiss on the lips.

I followed these two beautiful naked women into the house and watched as they went into their bedroom and then I went into mine. I thought for a second about going in with them but decided against it. I left the door open, we had all seen all there was to see so no need to close it. I flopped down on the bed and lay there thinking about the day. My dick started to get hard again and I took it in my hand and started to lightly stroke it. The more I lay there thinking the harder I stroked. Soon I was just about to blow my load when I heard a noise and opened my eyes and Sarah was standing in the doorway watching me. I thought for a second about stopping but I was so close I just kept stroking. Sarah had her hand down rubbing over her pussy and we looked into each others eyes as we masturbated. Suddenly the cum came shooting out of my dick, it splattered over my chest and some even hit me under my chin. I looked over at Sarah just as she slumped against the doorframe. I reached for some more tissues and started to wipe the cum from my body. As I reached to drop the used tissues in the trash I looked to the door but Sarah was gone. I lay back and drifted off to sleep.

Vacation at the beach, Day 2

I woke to the sunshine streaming in through the window and the smell of bacon frying in the air. I got up and rubbed the sleep from my eyes and stretched my body out. I had a hard dick, morning wood, and I had to pee. I went to the bathroom and heard the shower running but the door was open so I went in. Sarah was in the shower and I could see her wet naked body through the clear glass shower door. She turned and saw me as I came in.

“Morning bro!”

“Morning Sarah,” I said groggily.

“Well, at least part of you is awake,” she said while pointing to my dick.

“Yeah, I got to pee, hope you don’t mind.”

“Jimmy, after yesterday I don’t think any of us have anything left to be embarrassed about or anything to hide. I hope you didn’t mind me watching you last night,” Sarah said as she rubbed the soap over her tits while she watched me push my dick down and start peeing.

“No, I figured after watching you rub yourself off twice yesterday that it was okay for you to watch me.”

“Yeah, I guess so!” Then she opened the shower door, “hey, do me a favor and wash my back, will you?”

“Uh, yeah sure,” I said and stepped into the shower.

I took the soap and started rubbing it over her back. I worked her shoulders and started my way down her back to her ass.

“Damn bro, you really do make a good masseuse!”

“Thanks! Turn around and rinse off.”

Sarah turned her back to the shower spray and I reached around to wash the soap off. My still hard dick was poking into her stomach and rubbing back and forth as I got all the soap off her back.

“Wow! Doesn’t this thing ever stay down?” Sarah asked as she took my dick in her hand a stroked it.

“If you keep doing that I will cum all over you and it might go down then.”

“Let’s try it and see!”

Sarah then started stroking a little harder and faster and I held onto her shoulders. Sarah took my balls in her other hand and fondled them gently. Then she started to run her hand further down and slid her finger over my bung hole which made me jump a little. Sarah just giggled and kept running her finger over it as she jerked my dick. Then she slipped her finger in the hole making me clench my cheeks together.

“Relax bro, this will feel real good if you do.”

I tried to let loose and concentrate on how good her hand felt on my dick and as I did her finger slipped deeper in. Then I felt her wiggle her finger around some as she kept stroking my dick. Then it happened, I felt a sudden burst from my dick as I shot stream after stream of cum out all over Sarah’s tits. I nearly collapsed as my legs turned to jello but Sarah held onto me. Then she stood up and hugged me and leaned up and kissed me on the lips. Then she turned around and let the spray wash my cum off her body then moved out of the way and the spray washed over me. Just then mom called us to breakfast.

“Coming mom!” Sarah called back.

“Already came mom!” I called out and we both burst out laughing.

Mom came into the bathroom as we were standing there drying ourselves off.

“What’s going on in here? What did I miss?”

“I was in the shower when Jimmy came in with his morning wood and had to pee. Then I asked him to wash my back for me and then I washed his.”

“Yeah, uh-huh, sure…” Mom said as she looked at my half hard dick with a drop of cum still on the head. Then she reached down and rubbed the drop on her finger and then stuck it in her mouth and licked it off. “Lets eat before the food gets too cold.”

After we ate we gathered our stuff up to go down to the beach. It was going to be a mile walk so we packed light, just took the beach bag with the blanket and towels and sunscreen in it as well as some bottled water and some snacks. Mom slipped on her bikini bottoms and I put my speedo on. Sarah wanted to just go naked but mom made her wrap a towel around her waist for our walk to the nude beach. Since it was a Monday there weren’t many people on the beach as we walked. But all the men who were there were sure watching mom and Sarah’s tits as we went by. As we got a ways down the beach there was a point where the beach turned to rock and we had to walk over the rocks. Once we got on the other side there was a sign that warned that beyond that point there may be nude sunbathers. This was it, the nude area of the beach. I turned to Sarah to tell her we were there but she had already taken off her towel and was naked. We walked a little further down looking for a good spot to lay our blanket out. We picked a place towards the back of the beach so we wouldn’t be in the high traffic area. Mom spread out the blanket and Sarah took the sunscreen out and started to rub herself down with it. Then she handed it to me and turned her back to me so I could rub it on her back. I worked my way down to her feet and then back up to her ass. As I rubbed the lotion into her ass I slipped my fingers down between her cheeks and slipped a finger into her ass. I wanted to see what it felt like for Sarah when she had done that to me in the shower. Sarah moaned real loud and mom looked over at us as I was crouched down behind my sister with my finger in her ass.

“Baby, what are you doing to your sister?”

“Well, Sarah stuck her finger up my behind in the shower this morning and I wanted to see what it was like to stick my finger up hers.”

“Sarah, you had your finger up in your brothers behind?”

“Yeah mom, I was massaging his prostate. He came like a geyser when I did that!”

“Where did you learn to do that?”

“On the internet of course. I found a website full of sex techniques and I learned a lot.”

Sarah lay down next to mom. Mom had taken her bikini bottoms off and was now naked too. I was hesitant to strip down because my dick was rock hard from rubbing Sarah and playing with her ass.

“Baby, aren’t you going to take your speedo off and join us?”

I turned to mom, “my dick is hard and I don’t think I want to be waving it around in front of everyone.”

“Jimmy, your sister and I have already seen your cock when it is hard and there aren’t many people here to see you. And you should be proud of your cock, it is really beautiful when it is hard. And after a while you will get used to it and it will go soft.”

I thought about it for a few seconds and then hooked my thumbs in my suit and pulled it down and stepped out of it. I stood in front of my mom and sister naked with my dick so hard it was almost sticking straight up against my belly.

“Baby, you have nothing to be embarrassed about. That is a cock to be proud of for sure, so hard and so upright. That’s one that would make any woman happy!”

“It would sure make me happy!” Sarah blurted out.

“I still feel funny about being out in the open with a hard dick.”

“Bro, why don’t you just jerk off, that will get it to go down for a while.”

“I’m not going to do that out here.”

“Go ahead baby, your sister and I have both already seen you do it and nobody else is paying any attention.”

I looked around and the few people who were on the beach were not looking our way, most were just laying on their backs soaking up the sun. I tentatively wrapped my hand around my dick and slowly stroked it a few times but then stopped.

“What’s wrong Jimmy?” mom asked as she sat up.

“I don’t know, guess I’m still a little wierded out stroking off out in the open.”

“Your dad used to love to jerk off for me, especially when we were with the gang skinny dipping out at the lake.”

“Really mom, dad did that in front of you and your friends?” asked a very interested Sarah.

“Oh yes he did. I think that must be where you get your exhibitionist streak from. We would all be laying on the shore of the lake naked after swimming and your dad used to love hanging out in front of the girls with his cock all hard.”

“Is Jimmy as big as dad?”

Mom looked at my hard dick in my hand for a second, “I’d say that Jimmy is just a tad bigger than your father.”

That made me feel good. I didn’t care much for my dad, he hardly ever came to see us but mom still had a thing for him.

“We used to have contests to see which one of the guys could cum the fastest. All the girls would get down on their knees in front of their guys and the rule was we couldn’t touch them with anything but our tongues. Your dad and I would always win because I knew just how to rub his cock with my tongue to make him shoot off.”

“What did you do mom?”

“There is a spot on the underside of a guys cock that is very sensitive and feels really good to him when it is rubbed there. Jimmy, do you want me to demonstrate how I did it?”

At this point I was so excited just from hearing the description I could only nod. Mom got up on her knees in front of me and leaned in close to my dick. I could feel her breath on it and then she stuck her tongue out and touched the underside of my dick at the base of the head. My dick jerked up as she did.

Mom giggled, “see how sensitive that area is?”

“Yeah mom, that is cool!” Sarah said as she got up on her knees next to mom so she could see better.

Mom then leaned in again and touched her tongue to my dick and then started rubbing it all around in that spot. I felt my knees start to go weak but mom grabbed my ass cheeks in both hands to steady me and kept on rubbing my dick with her tongue. It felt so good and I knew I would be blowing my load soon.

“Mom, I’m about to cum!”

“Sarah, help me get your brother off!”

Sarah leaned in closer and stuck her tongue out and together they rubbed the underside of the head of my dick.

“Here it comes mom!”

Neither one backed off, they both just kept licking me. I could feel the cum shooting up the shaft of my dick, spewing out over moms’ face. Some went up in her hair and some on her nose and some even in her mouth. Sarah pushed her face in and caught the next couple of streams on her face and in her mouth. It felt so wild cumming without stroking my dick. It just kept jerking up with every stream of cum, it was very intense. Sarah licked the last remnants of cum off the end of my dick, even taking the head clear inside her mouth and sucking on it. I finally couldn’t stand any more and sank to my knees in front of mom and Sarah. I was huffing and puffing trying to catch my breath. Mom and Sarah were both smiling big with their cum soaked faces. I put a hand on each of their shoulders and drew them into me. I kissed mom on the mouth and then I turned and kissed Sarah, tasting my own cum as I did. Sarah and mom took turns licking my cum off of one another’s faces while I collapsed on the blanket face down, resting my head on my arms. Mom and Sarah then proceeded to rub sunscreen all over my back, ass and legs. They wanted me to turn over so they could do the front but I told them we would do it later.

“Men! They get a little bit of sex and then all they want to do is roll over and go to sleep!” Mom said and then slapped me on the ass.

I just lay there and drifted off to sleep, totally satisfied. I woke up a little while later when I heard some loud music playing just down the beach from us. I rolled over and sat up and looked at the group that had gathered. There were four or five guys and about six girls all of them just a little older than me, they were maybe 19 or 20. The girls were dancing to the music as they stripped off their bikinis’, bumping and grinding. One of the guys had a video camera and was getting the girls dancing on video. I shook Sarah so she would wake up and watch the goings on with me.

“What’s up bro?”

“Check them out!”

“Oh, a bunch of hotties for you to drool over!”

Sarah and I sat there watching the girls do their strip for the camera. Once all the girls were naked they egged the guys on until they got up and started dancing. One of the now naked girls had the video camera and was shooting the guys dancing. They were thrusting their hips at the girls and then slowly pushing their suits down until they were at their feet. Then they continued to shake their dicks in the girls’ faces. Soon a couple of the girls started sucking the dick of the guy in front of them. Then the guys were on their backs and the girls were squatting down on the guys’ faces and getting their pussies licked. After a while they settled down and were just lying in the sun like everyone else.

“Well bro, now that you’re up again, let me rub some sunscreen on you so you won’t burn.”

I lay down on my back and Sarah got up and threw her leg over me and straddled my waist and started rubbing the lotion on my face and down on my shoulders. It felt good to have her squatting on top of me and my dick was already hard from watching the girls dancing. As Sarah moved back to so she could get to my chest to rub the lotion on it she slid down on my hard dick.

“Oh, that feels good!” she said as she wiggled her butt back and forth rubbing her pussy on my dick.

“Feels good to me too,” I said as I rubbed my sister’s thighs.

Sarah continued to rub the lotion on my chest and stomach then she turned around so her ass was to me and did my legs and feet all the while rubbing her pussy on my hard dick. I looked over to mom and she appeared to be still asleep. Sarah had finished my legs but didn’t get up and turn around yet but she did lift her ass up some. Then she looked at me over her shoulder and reached back with both hands and spread her ass cheeks as wide as she could. Then she slid her finger down and slid it in and out of her pussy a few times getting it good and coated with her pussy juice. She the slid the finger in her little puckered hole and moved it in and out a few times. She did the same thing with her other hand and she then had a finger from each hand in her ass, she pulled them apart and opened up her hole. You could see all the way into her, it was all pink inside. Sarah pulled her fingers out of her ass but the hole stayed open for a second and then looked like she flexed a little and it close back up. She then turned around and sat back on my dick and rubbed her pussy on it some more. Sarah lifted her hips up and took my dick in her hand and put it at the entrance to her pussy and slowly sank down on it. I was inside my sister for the first time and damn she felt good! Sarah started to move up and down my dick with long slow strokes. I reached up and played with her tits and squeezed and pulled her nipples, I knew she liked that from rubbing her tits the day before. Sarah started bouncing faster and faster on my dick. After a few minutes of this she raised herself up off of me. I gave her a questioning look and she just smiled and grabbed my dick and bent it down a little and lined it up with her puckered hole and started to slip it down over my dick. The head finally popped in and Sarah relaxed the muscles a little and I slid on into her ass. Sarah then leaned back and put her hands on my thighs and started to ride my dick.

“Rub my clit and pussy hard and fast while I ride you.”

I slid two fingers into her pussy and rubbed my thumb on her clit as hard and fast as I could while she bucked her ass up and down on my dick. It felt fantastic and it wasn’t long before I was ready to cum and I told Sarah I was almost there.

“Rub me harder, use both hands, I’m almost there too!”

I did as she asked and she bounced her ass even faster on my dick.

“Sarah! I’m cumming!” I shouted.

“Me too!” Sarah screamed.

My cum was squirting out of my dick and into my sister’s ass. And right then I felt something wet hit my face. I looked up and Sarah’s pussy was squirting like she was peeing on me except it wasn’t pee it was pussy juice! I opened my mouth and let some in and it didn’t taste that bad, no worse than my own cum tasted. Finally we both stopped cumming and Sarah fell forward on top of me. I wrapped my arms around her and held her tight. Then suddenly we heard people clapping and I looked over and the group of guys and girls were standing there having watched us and were clapping and cheering for us. I guess we put on a great show. I looked over at mom and she was lying on her side propped up on her elbow looking at us with a smile on her face. Sarah lifted her head up and looked me in the eyes, she kissed me and stuck her tongue in my mouth and my tongue danced with hers for a few seconds before we broke the kiss.

“I love you bro!”

“I love you too sis.”

We lay there like that for a while with my softening dick still in her ass. Our audience had gone back to their blankets and mom lay back down and closed her eyes. After a while Sarah sat back up and started to stand up, as she did my deflated dick slipped out of her ass. I looked up at her and my cum was dribbling out of her ass and running down her thighs. She held her hand out to me.

“Come on bro, lets go play in the water a while. I want to wash some of this cum off of me,” she said as she ran her finger through the cum on her thigh.

“Sure sis,” I said as I took her hand and stood up.

We walked hand in hand toward the water. As we passed by the group of guys and girls who were our audience we saw that they were all coupled in some sort of sex acts, some in a 69, one girl riding her guy cowgirl and a threesome with a girl on her hands and knees licking another girl while a guy was behind her ramming his dick in her pussy. We didn’t stop to watch, we just went on by and down to the water. We walked in up to our knees and then together we dove onto the waves. I surfaced and looked for Sarah but didn’t see her at first, then I felt her arms wrap around my waste and her hands around my dick. She stroked me for a few seconds and then I turned around and took her in my arms and kissed her. Sarah put her arms around my neck and wrapped her legs around my waist as I lined my dick up with her pussy and she lowered herself onto me.

We were in the water about waste deep and as the waves rolled out we were uncovered to the point that people on the beach could see my dick in her pussy but were once again covered when the waves came in. It was hard to keep from getting knocked over by the waves so I started walking back to the beach with Sarah still riding my dick. I walked right back past the group and to our blanket and knelt down and lay Sarah on her back and followed her down. My dick has slipped out of her as I laid her down but I slipped right back in and we kept fucking. It was slow and leisurely and we were locked in a kiss as my dick slid in and out of my sister’s pussy. Soon the pressure built to the point of no return and I was cumming in her pussy, spewing forth my sperm into my sister’s pussy. We lay there kissing, my spent dick still in her pussy. As my dick went soft it slipped out and I rolled over on my back between Sarah and mom who appeared to be sleeping. Sarah leaned over and kissed me again and started kissing her way down my body. As she got to my dick she sucked it into her mouth and threw her leg over me and planted her pussy in my face. My cum was dribbling out and it looked so inviting that I leaned my head up and started licking her pussy, eating my first creampie. I figured what the hell, it’s my cum and I had already tasted it. It’s not like I was eating some other guys junk! Sarah was moaning around my dick as she licked it clean tasting our combined cum just as I was doing in her pussy. About that time mom must have woke up from her nap and sat up and was watching us as we pleasured each other.

“You two are going to be insatiable from now on aren’t you?”

Sarah let my dick slip out of her mouth and turned to mom, “Oh mom, I’ve never felt so good before! Sex with Steve has always been so frantic in the back seat of his car or me just sucking his cock to get him off. With Jimmy it is totally different, it is making love and not just fucking.”

“Baby, I know exactly what you mean, your father and I had that once.”

“Oh mom, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to bring you down,” Sarah said as she climbed off of me and hugged mom.

“Sarah, it’s okay, I’m happy you two are so good together,” Mom said as she hugged Sarah back.

I lay on my side watching them embrace and then Sarah pushed mom onto her back and lay on top of her and kissed her on the mouth. They were tit to tit, nipple to nipple and I could see Sarah’s tongue snake it’s way into mom’s mouth as they kissed. Sarah slid her hand down moms’ belly and onto her pussy and rubbed her clit and put two fingers in her sloshing them in and out. Mom and Sarah broke off their kissing and Sarah turned around and dropped her mouth to mom’s pussy and mom clamped her mouth to Sarah’s pussy. I watched them as I stroked my hard dick. Sarah lifted her head and watched me for a few seconds with a big grin on her face. She sat up with her pussy still planted on mom’s face and motioned me over. I got up on my knees between moms’ legs and kissed Sarah, tasting moms’ pussy on her mouth. My hard dick was pointed at moms’ open pussy and it looked too inviting to pass up so I leaned forward and kissed Sarah’s nipple and slid my dick into mom’s pussy. Mom moaned loudly into Sarah’s pussy as I hammered my dick in and out of her pussy. Mom licked Sarah’s pussy, Sarah kissed me and I fucked mom. Pretty soon Sarah started cumming, then mom clamped down on my dick and started cumming and then I shot my load in mom’s pussy. Sarah got off of mom’s face and leaned down and kissed her then I lay down on mom and kissed her while my dick was still buried in her pussy. I started to go soft and rolled over and lay beside mom. Sarah moved down and started to eat my cum from mom’s pussy as mom writhed all around. Finally she couldn’t stand it any more and pushed Sarah away.

“Stop! I can’t take it any more!” Mom said and slumped back and closed her eyes.

We all lay there for a while trying to catch our breath. By that time it was starting to get late and the sun was going down.

Mom rolled over and stood up, “Come on you two, lets go rinse off in the surf and then gather our stuff and head back to the house.”

Sarah and I followed her down to the water and we all waded in. We splashed and played and swam a while and then walked back and picked our stuff up and started back to the house. None of us bothered to put our suits on or even wrap a towel around our naked bodies. I figured it was late enough that on a weekday like this that the topless part of the beach would be deserted and it was. We got to the house and Sarah and I went to take a shower while mom started dinner. Sarah and I simply washed each other in the shower, I had cum so many times that I was tapped out. It was nice to just be together washing each other without doing anything more right then. We got out of the shower and walked naked back to the kitchen where mom had made sandwiches and laid out chips and sodas. We sat and ate pretty much in silence and just as we finished there was a knock at the door. Mom went to the door and opened it a crack to see who it was, it was a sheriffs deputy.

“Ma’am, we received a complaint that there were three nude individuals on the non-nude section of the beach just a short while ago and that those persons went into this house.”

Mom threw open the door, “Please come in.”

The deputy came in and saw that all three of us were naked.

“Deputy…?”

“Jones ma’am.”

“Deputy Jones, I’m sorry but yes, I guess it was us that you got the call about. As you can see we are all nude, we just came back from the nude beach and we figured it was late enough that nobody would see us.”

The deputy was taking in mom’s naked body as well as Sarah’s teenage naked form.

“Well ma’am, if it was just me I wouldn’t have a problem with the nudity and y’all being nude on the nude section of the beach or in your own house is your business but when someone calls a complaint in we are bound to look into it. You really need to cover up on the non-nude sections of the beach. We are fairly lax about topless bathers on the non-nude areas but they draw the line at total nudity anywhere besides the established nude beach.”

“We really are sorry and will make sure to abide by the rules from now on.”

“I do have to take some sort of action to satisfy the complaint. What I am going to do is right you a warning, that will show that we did take action. Now if I have to come back out for the same offense then there will be a citation and that carries a fine of $50. Also, if these two minors are caught nude on the non-nude area then the whole deal will have to go before the judge to determine whether they should be removed from your custody. Do you understand all of this then?”

Mom was in tears after hearing all of that and Sarah and I went to her side and hugged her.

“Ma’am, please don’t cry. I know this isn’t going to be a problem again and I know I won’t have to come back for this again. Now, I will need your name for the warning ticket.”

“My name is Judy Bell, here is my I.D.” Mom said as she reached into her purse and took it out.

“Thank you Mrs. Bell,” the deputy said as he filled out the ticket.

The deputy handed mom the warning and he turned to leave. As he stepped out the door he turned back to mom.

“Mrs. Bell, I’m sorry of I upset you with the talk of court proceedings but I’m required to give you that information. I don’t want you to worry about it, I know that it won’t be a problem any more.”

“You’re right Deputy Jones, it won’t happen again.”

“Please call me Mark.”

“Thanks Mark, please call me Judy.”

“Judy, you and your kids have a nice time for the rest of your stay and please don’t worry about this. Good bye now.”

“Good bye Mark, thanks for being so understanding.”

Mom stood in the door and watched the deputy get in his car and drive away. As he did he waved at mom and she waved back. Mom closed the door and turned back to us and was shaking. Sarah and I went to her and hugged her and then she started to laugh. Sarah and I looked at one another with puzzled looks.

“Mom, what’s so funny?” I asked.

“That was so wild! Standing there stark naked in front of the deputy while he checked me out and checked out my naked teenage daughter! I thought I would cum right there in front of him. I was so excited and turned on!”

Sarah and I started laughing too after hearing that. Mom took us each by the hand a led us to the master bedroom.

“I think we can all fit in one bed tonight.”

Mom lay down in the middle and Sarah and I lay on either side of her. The three of us came together in a three-way kiss…

It had been a wild and wonderful vacation so far and we still had five days left to go…

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

My Ex Nicole

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Cum Swallowing, Fiction, oral sex

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

Ex lovers get drunk and go home together

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Nicole and I had dated in college. It had been a very up and down relationship. We had both just gotten out of a relationship at the time and she in particular was reluctant to put her full effort into the relationship for fear of getting hurt. I, on the other hand, went into it with a full effort, which caused me to be the one who was hurt in the end.

Things ended badly between us – we both said some hurtful things – but we were able to eventually move beyond those things and remain friends. And even though we both knew that a relationship could never work out between us, we both still found ourselves attracted to each other.

Nicole is 26, about 5’8” tall, brown hair and eyes, smallish breasts and strong legs from all of her years playing competitive sports. I have always loved athletic women and this type of body was the norm. Sometimes taller, sometimes shorter, but always a strong lower body – I loved it! I am 29, 6’3”, brown hair and blue eyes and also an athletic body.

Nicole and I began texting or IMing one another when we were drunk. It started out as a once in awhile thing, but slowly turned into a ritual any time one of us was drunk and/or lonely. This lead to some interesting exchanges, but for one reason or another we never seemed to put our words into action.

One night I was out with some friends at a strip club when Nicole texted me. She asked what I was doing and I answered her honestly, expecting her to reply somewhere along the lines of “oh, ok, have fun” and that would be that. But when her reply came through I had to take a second look:

“Oh cool! Which one? Can I come join you?”

Now, I love a good guys night, but if you have ever had the pleasure of being in a strip club with an attractive woman by your side you know it is quite the treat. The dancers love putting on an extra show for a woman instead of the usual drunk guy that just wanted to grind on them hoping they could go home together. I told her of course she could come!

About 30 minutes later, Nicole showed up. She had done her hair, had on a halter top with a push up bra to show off some cleavage and a jean skirt with short heels on. She looked like she was one of the dancers showing up late. Every guy in the club, my friends included starred at her as she walked directly towards me and sat down in my lap.

We sat in the chair next to the stage drinking beer with her sitting on me. She kept commenting on the strippers and how sexy they were and how she wished she had their bodies. Between the strippers themselves, Nicole talking about them, and her constantly shifting in my lap, I was beginning to get excited. Nicole knew this and began to move her ass around on my hardening cock.

“Are you going to use that thing on me later, or just tease me with it now?” she asked me rhetorically.

We stayed at the club for about another two hours with Nicole teasing me the entire time. She would arch her back so I could see down her shirt, move my hand so it was rubbing up and down her legs and shift her ass back and forth, especially when I commented on liking a particular stripper. She also took liberties with her beer bottle, inserting the top into her mouth before taking a drink.

Finally everyone decided to leave and we got up and left the club. I was pretty drunk by then and there was no way I could drive home. I asked aloud if anyone could give me a ride. Before anyone else could offer, Nicole offered up her taxi services for me. I looked at the guys who all smiled and said they would see me later and they walked to their cars or to find cabs. Nicole grabbed me by the arm and pulled me with her to her car.

We got in and Nicole leaned straight across and kissed me full on the lips, which I of course reciprocated. We made out in her car like high schoolers for about 10 minutes before Nicole asked where I wanted her to take me – home for the night or her place for a “night cap.” We both knew the answer and she started the engine.

“You know, I don’t have any panties on tonight,” she informed me. She then lifted her hips slightly off her seat and pulled her skirt up just a little. This gave me a view of her pussy while still being covered up to someone on the side of her car. “Once we get onto the freeway I want you to finger me until we pull into my driveway.”

We reached the freeway and I moved my left hand across her lap and plunged my finger into her soaking wet pussy. “Oh my god, I wanted you to do that in the club so badly!” I slipped my fingers in and out of her for the duration of the short 10 minute drive. A SUV even drove past us at one point, noticed what was going, and slowed down to pull along side of us and watch. When he nearly swerved off the road he sped up to head home.

We pulled into her driveway and I removed my fingers from her slit. “Have you ever tasted yourself before?” I asked her. She shook her head “no” and I moved my outstretched finger to her mouth. She opened up and sucked my finger into her mouth, tasting her own juices for the first time ever.

“What did you think?” I asked her.

“Not bad, I can see why you always wanted to eat me out when we dated. But just remember, what goes around comes around.” She got out of the car and started walking to her house.

I followed her inside and we practically ran to her bedroom. Nicole lived with her sister, Erica, and I assumed she didn’t want her little sister to know she was bringing someone home. We got into her room, shut the door behind us and dove into bed. I was laying down with Nicole straddling my lap and we resumed our make out session from earlier, our hands exploring every inch of the bodies we were once so familiar with. I pulled at the base of her shirt and Nicole raised her arms and broke off our kiss just long enough to let me slip the shirt above her head and off of her body.

She kissed me again and my hands moved to her breasts. Yes they were on the small side, but that never bothered me. She loved to have them played with and I loved obliging. I filled my hands with her breasts and I began to squeeze, caress and manipulate them. I pinched her left nipple between the middle finger and thumb of my right hand, which caused her to moan into my mouth. Its amazing how you can remember the things an old lover enjoyed even when it been years since you had been together.

Nicole broke the kiss. “Do you want to taste me now?” Without waiting for my reply she shimmied her skirt over her ass and above her hips. She walked on her knees from my waist up to my head and slowly lowered her drenched pussy above my face. I loved having my face sat on and I grabbed her ass and greedily put my mouth on her wet mound.

My tongue slipped between her labia and I moved it from the bottom of her lips to her clit. Nicole shuddered when I reached her clit and I went back to work. Nicole had actually never been a fan of giving or receiving oral sex when we dated and I used to have to beg her to let me do it. She came every time I went down on her and when I asked why she didn’t like it considering the outcome she just said it seemed dirty. Well, I wasn’t going to waste this opportunity and I hungrily lapped at her pussy. She tasted so sweet as my tongue swirled around her. When I held my tongue rigid and began to penetrate her slightly with it she began humping my face. I ate her out for about 5 minutes when she finally came on my face. As she came down from her orgasm I kept licking her juices, getting my fill as she shuddered above me.

Nicole finally moved off of my face, back down to my waist and kissed me. She could again taste herself on my lips as she made out with me and then stopped the kiss again. I raised my head and sucked one of her breasts into my mouth. I could feel her reach back and unzip my fly as she pulled my cock through the opening. Not even able to wait to remove my pants, Nicole moved back and plunged my dick inside of her. She began bouncing on my cock as I engulfed her breast into my mouth. She was only going part way down to make sure not to hit her pussy with the zipper of my fly, but she was moving at a pretty good pace. I reached down and undid the button and pulled my shorts down slightly. This gave her the ability to slide all the way down onto my cock as she would now just bottom out on my soft boxer shorts. She realized this immediately and slid all the way down my cock to the hilt.

Nicole kept bouncing on top of me, taking my pole from the very tip all the way down to the base. I kept grabbing at her hips and waist, helping her with the rhythm. As she moved up and down on me, I reached and spread her ass cheeks apart. I inched my middle finger to her ass hole and began to rub it in circles around her brown hole. She gasped in pleasure.

“Has a guy ever touched you there before?” I asked her. “No,” came her reply.

“Do you like it?”

“Mmhmmm. Keep doing that.” And I did continue rubbing her hole. I moved my finger down along side my cock and coated it with her pussy juices before returning it to her puckered hole. I could tell Nicole was close to a second orgasm and this extra, new sensation was speeding that along. She came shortly after that and as her orgasm began I plunged the tip of my finger into her tight ass. As she tried to muffle the sounds of her orgasm so that her sister couldn’t hear her, I kept my finger still. With each subsequent thrust down on my cock, my finger slipped a little farther into her ass until it was at the second knuckle.

“Ok, I want to be on top now!” I demanded.

“Aren’t you ready to cum yet?” she asked? It was a good question. Normally there is no way I would have lasted through that orgasm, but when I am drunk, like I was then, I can last forever.

“Not yet,” I responded, “I love drunk sex!”

Nicole climbed off of me and laid down on the bed. I stood up and removed my shorts and boxers, which were soaked from her juices. She spread her legs and I climbed in between them. I propped myself up on my hands and Nicole grabbed my shaft and guided it into her pussy. We both watched as I entered her and slid all the way inside of her. And then as I pulled it back out. And again as I moved back in with a little more speed. Nicole and I both continued to watch as I slammed into her pussy.

I reached down and lifted Nicole’s right leg onto my shoulder and then did the same with her left. I quickened my pace as I fucked her as hard as I could. I wanted to cum, but was nowhere near ready. I rested my weight on my right shoulder and grabbed her ass with my left hand as I pumped in and out of her relentlessly. I kissed her, our tongues flying around in each other’s mouths, and she was practically screaming into my mouth as I fucked her as hard as I could. But I couldn’t keep my hips moving that fast for too long and slowed down my strokes and increased my depth, pushing as far into her as possible with each thrust. I put my middle finger back on her ass hole and began to rub it again.

“Do you want me to push it in again?”

“Uh huh.”

I pushed my finger back into her ass, again to the second knuckle. As I fucked her pussy, I also fingered her ass. Her butt hole loosened up and let the rest of my finger in. We had been fucking for 30 minutes and I just kept going, though slowing down as I began to tire. I felt Nicole grabbing my ass to pull me into her deeper, or so I thought. I felt her finger slip between my cheeks and she began rubbing circles around MY ass hole. And it felt wonderful! She kept rubbing me while I fucked and fingered her.

“Mmmmmm,” escaped my lips.

“Do you like my finger on your back hole, too?” she asked knowingly. “Yes,” I responded.

This continued another 5 minutes. I felt her pussy beginning to dry up a bit we had been screwing for so long.

“Is there anything I can do to help you cum?” she inquired.

“Let me fuck you in the ass; that should do the trick.” I never in a million years expected her to agree to this, but she did. “Ok.”

“Have you ever done anal before?” I asked. Nicole’s response: “No, but I had never had it fingered until tonight, either, so…”

I pulled out of her pussy and positioned my cock at the entrance of her ass that was spread out before on the bed; she was still on her back. I was expecting her to change her mind at any moment. I started to push but was met by strong resistance. After all, the only thing that has ever penetrated this hole was my finger, which is much skinnier than my cock. I kept pushing, but was getting nowhere. I moved back, dropped my face down there and stuck my tongue on her ass.

“What are you doing?” she asked, shocked.

I put my hands on her thighs so that she couldn’t lower her legs. “Just relax, this will feel good and help open you up.”

I moved back down and ate her ass. I loved the musky taste and tried to toss a girl’s salad any time they would let me. I had never met a girl that didn’t enjoy it if they would just relax about it. And Nicole relaxed and let me lick away. I ran circles around her brown hole and licked to my heart’s content. Her ass began to open and I pushed a finger in, quickly followed by a second. I could tell she was getting close to another orgasm, and usually I would have given it to her, but I wanted to fuck that ass.

I moved back up and she placed her legs back on my shoulders. I put my cock back at her back door entrance and began to push. There was still resistance, but I was making a little head way. Finally, as we both watched, I pushed harder and my head pushed through.

“Oh fuck!” she yelled, this time unable to muffle herself. “Fuck that hurts!”

I held it there for a minute her two, letting her get used to the size of her anal intruder, before I began pushing forward again. I bottomed out in her and immediately pulled back and then thrust forward. I knew she was in pain, but I didn’t care anymore. I began thrusting deep in her ass. I could tell she was getting used to it now and the pain was beginning to subside.

“How does it feel?”

“It hurts, but getting better. Not quite as bad as I imagined, but bad at first. FUCK!”

I started moving faster now. I could finally feel my nut building up and I wanted to fuck her ass good before I came. I felt her put her finger back on my hole and start to rub it again. This was only helping to increase the speed with which my orgasm was building. I kept pounding in and out of her tight, yet loosening ass. I slammed into her again and again and Nicole kept yelling, unable to control herself now. Her sister was definitely able to hear Nicole take her first ass fucking.

“Fuck, Nicole, I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum deep inside your tight ass!” I yelled.

“No,” she responded, “not this time. Next time cum inside me. I want it in my mouth this time.”

I had never been allowed to cum in her mouth before, so I wasn’t going to pass up the chance. I pulled out of her ass with a plopping sound. I quickly moved my way up her body and aimed my dick at her mouth. She opened her mouth just in time as my first shot exploded from my cock and hit the back of her throat; then a second. Nicole moved her head up and wrapped her lips around my cock, milking it all out as I continued to spurt. She could undoubtably taste her own ass on my cock, too.

As soon as I was done cumming I collapsed on the bed and rolled onto my back. Nicole got on top of me again. She leaned in to give me a kiss. Hers lips met mine and as we parted our lips to French kiss, I felt something thick and warm spill into my mouth. She was snowballing me, making me eat my own cum! Nicole broke off the kiss to look at my reaction. It was half shock, half anger.

She began to talk, but it was garbled; there was still cum in her mouth!

“I told you, what goes around, comes around. You had me taste myself, you taste yourself. Open up, I have more.”

She was right, turn about is fair play. I opened my mouth and from a few inches above my face Nicole let more cum slowly drool from her mouth and we watched as it fell into mine. She stuck her tongue out and one drop remained. It dangled on the tip of her tongue until I fell into my waiting mouth.

“Swallow it! What are you waiting for?”

I then swallowed every drop of it and felt it slide slowly down my throat.

“Fuck, that’s hot! What did you think?” she asked.

“Not as bad as I thought it would be.”

“I can’t wait to fuck you again in the morning!”

“Can I fuck your ass again?” I asked.

“We’ll see. Whatever we do, I’m sure it’ll be fun!”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Hot Springs Getaway

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Bi-sexual, Female/Female, group sex, lesbian, Male/Female, True Story

Introduction:

My wife, Lucy still sells high end office equipment for a large national corporation. This is her fourth successful year in field sales. Lucy has been name the “SALESPERSON OF THE YEAR” the last three years. She is promoted to Sales Trainer and becomes very close friends with one of her trainees and the trainee’s boyfriend..

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My name is Jim age 42 and my wife’s name is Lucy age 40. We have been married for 15 years. We are as much in love now as we were the day we married. Lucy is a stunningly beautiful woman and she knows it. She loves sex and she loves teasing and pleasing me. She is so uninhibited that she has never denied me any of my sexual desires or kinky requests.

Lucy is a straw colored blonde about 5’4” and probably weighs 110 pounds. She loves to wear low cut blouses and dresses that display her marvelous C-cup breasts. She knows how to show case her body for maximum results. She has always been a bold outgoing person. She is very impulsive and loves to shock people. Her outgoing gregarious personality is what makes her an outstanding field sales person.

Lucy sells high end office machines for Hillenbrand Business Equipment; a large national corporation. Her sales job is a commission only position. When she makes a sale it usually produces a very large commission for her. When her sales are zero, her commission is also zero.

Lucy has been so successful in her sales career; she has been selected to train all the new female sales reps in her District. The promotion to sales trainer comes with a generous base salary and a nice portion of the trainee’s commission. The male sales reps in her office are very jealous of her successful sales. She has never divulged her secrets of success to anyone but me and a select few female trainees.

When she makes a big sale it usually produces a very large commission for her. The district manager has never come right out and made any accusations, but I imagine he believes she uses her feminine guile to close the big sales. In other words, I feel he suspects she fucks all of her big clients just to earn the big commissions. She has never confirmed, nor denied that, but the rumors still persist.

Just recently Lucy was assigned to train a new female sales rep. The young woman is about 10 years younger than Lucy and seems to be very bright and alert. Lucy has a lot of optimistic things to say about the young woman. Her name is Diane and she looks a lot like Lucy. They both have the same general build; except maybe Diane is 2” shorter and 5 to 10 pounds lighter than Lucy. Diane has long blond shoulder length hair and blue eyes the same as Lucy. I have met Diane and find her very amenable. The two are very similar in temperament and it appears that they hit it off right away.

Most week days Lucy and Diane spend the morning making sales calls, then the afternoons back at our house studying product features and benefits. They have over two dozen high end office machines to sell and each sales rep is expected to know every feature and benefit of each machine. The training often goes late into the evening. I usually order takeout for them so they don’t have to go out for a dinner break. Diane usually goes home around 9 o’clock just to repeat the same routine the next day. Training a new sales rep takes about 12 to 20 weeks.

Lucy and Diane both act pretty much like their male counter parts when they are out in the field making calls. They notice and comment on the opposite sex. They play games like trying to guess if a man is wearing boxers or briefs. The game soon became frustrating because there is no way to prove who guessed right. Lucy came up with a more stimulating game.

“Why don’t we try to guess if they have a big dick (BD) or a little dick (LD),” Lucy suggests.

“Okay….but how will we know if they have a BD or LD,” Diane whispers to Lucy? “I am certainly not going to up to them and ask to see it!”

“You don’t have to ask. There are lots of ways to find that out,” Lucy replies with a devious wink.

“Name a few,” Diane questions.

“Alright…see that man two tables away?”

Lucy points with head at the man to their right. Diane shakes her head yes.

“Help me get his attention and I will take it from there,” Lucy snickers.

Diane laughs out loud and slaps Lucy on the arm. They both look at the man and giggle to themselves. He appears to be aware of them but does not look up from his lunch. Diane guesses he has a BD and challenges Lucy to find out.

Lucy loudly blurts, “No way…girl! That’s one bet you will surely lose.”

The man finally notices their boisterousness and smiles at them. They smile back. Now that they have his attention Lucy can put her plan into action. She sweeps one of Diane’s errant curls behind her left ear and lets her hand drift down slowly across Diane’s left breast, coming to rest on Diane’s left thigh. This unexpected move catches Diane by surprise. She gasps and blushes while looking over at the man. The man stares back and tries to stealthily reposition his hardening cock. Lucy winks at him while blowing him a kiss. He gets flustered and quickly rises to leave. The tent in his pants clearly indicates he has a little dick. Lucy high-fives Diane while the embarrassed man retreats from the dining room.

“Wow…that was fun,” Diane giggles.

At that same moment a very attractive young woman, in her early 20’s, enters the dining room wearing a very tight light blue polo shirt. The shirt hugs her breasts to the point you can see her nipples protruding. Lucy points to her and says, “Want to bet she is braless?”

“Oh…she is definitely braless,” Diane notes.

“Wouldn’t you just love to pinch those beautiful young nipples?” Lucy comments.

She looks to Diane for a reply. Diane stares at Lucy with a baffled look and asks, “Are you into women?”

“No…I wouldn’t say I am into to women, but I do love looking at beautifully shaped boobs. I especially enjoy it when they are what men refer to as running with their headlights on bright. You know…when their nipples are sticking out like that young woman.” Lucy realizes she is babbling and blushes.

They both quietly watch the young women cross the dining room to meet with a friend. Her boobs bounce and jiggle with each step. Diane blushes as she feels herself getting wet. Lucy unconsciously licks her lips and sighs to herself.

“Have you ever sucked a woman’s tits?” Diane hesitantly asks.

“Diane….are you trying to insinuate that I might be gay?”

“No…not at all,” Diane promptly answers. “Would you think I was a freak or gay if I told you that I sometimes look at other women’s breast and wonder what it would be like to rub them on my face and suck the nipple into my mouth?”

Lucy gazes at Diane for a moment and thinks back to her college days in the dorm with her roommate. They had spent many a cold winter’s evening snuggled naked in bed with each other. Nipples weren’t the only thing among the many body parts that they had sucked and licked. Lucy shakes herself from the reminiscing and suggests they get back to work.

“Why don’t we table this discussion for another time?” Lucy suggests. “We need to get back out and make a few more sales calls before the day gets away from us.”

Diane has a boyfriend, who is closer to my age, his name is Jack and he works for the government in some capacity. We have never been able to pin him down on many details regarding his work. All I really know is that he is gone most week days and home on the weekends. He was recently introduced to Lucy and me on a weekend when he was in town. I liked the guy right away. We started inviting him and Diane to go out carousing with us on the weekends. They have both turned out to be a lot of fun to hang out with, so we immediately became close friends.

We had a three days weekend coming up, Memorial Day, so we decided to spend it relaxing at a Hot Springs, Arkansas resort. We booked two adjoining rooms at the Arlington Resort; a well known celebrity hangout. Yoko Ono, Al Capone and Franklin Roosevelt had all relaxed within the stately Arlington Resort and Spa, which opened in 1875. The Resort has been remodeled many times since then, but still retains the same luxurious amenities; warm spring waters, spa services and gourmet cuisine.

We arrived at the resort at 3 PM Friday afternoon and checked into our rooms. Both rooms have kitchenettes with a mini fridge, mini stove and a small dining area. We decide to shower and change before going out for dinner and a night on the town. When Lucy and I are ready to go, I knock on the connecting door and we are greeted by Diane. She is a real knockout in her party clothes. She is wearing a tight fitting white v-neck sweater, a black skirt that looks like it is painted on her cute round ass, and some black low heel shoes. Lucy is dressed similarly, but her sweater is light blue, her skirt navy blue and matching navy blue low heels. They probably coordinated their out fits beforehand.

We find a nice sports bar on the main drag that appears to be a favorite among the locals and the tourist. We had to wait about thirty minutes before being seated, but the meal is delicious and is complimented by the wine we selected. We finish off a bottle of wine with our meal then move next door to the night club that features a live band and a large dance floor. We are seated at a table just off the dance floor in a dimly lit corner. I order another bottle of wine and we begin enjoying our evening of fun and dance.

It turns out that Jack is quite the ladies’ man. He pays a generous amount of attention to Diane, but still has time to flirt with Lucy. He dances equally with both of them throughout the evening. I am not that keen about dancing so I welcome his offers to dance with Lucy. The only time I was uneasy about him dancing with her is during the slow dances. A couple of time I notice him nuzzle Lucy’s neck and one time I am almost certain he bit her ear lobe. Judging by her reaction, I think she is enjoying the attention. I believe Diane had too many glasses of wine to really notice his flirtations.

We returned to our rooms around midnight. I am ready to hit the sack, but Lucy and Diane are not ready to call it a night. Both of them had consumed way too much wine. Jack suggests we all shower and put on our comfortable pajamas, then come to his and Diane’s room for a few game of cards. The girls are all for it so I reluctantly agreed. Lucy and I shower together because she is so tipsy from all the wine I had to hold her up to keep her from falling in the shower. After the shower we put on our pajamas. I wear a white T-shirt, boxer shorts and cotton pajama bottoms. Lucy sleeps in a button up cotton pajama top and cotton pajama bottoms. She wears silk panties but no bra. I am ready to drag her into bed and fuck her brains out, but she had promise Jack and Diane we would play cards.

We knock on the connecting door and are admitted by Jack. He is dressed similar to me and Diane wears the same as Lucy except her top isn’t a button up. She wears a tight cotton T-shirt that more than emphasized her nice pert little tits. The first thing I notice is that her nipples are hard. I remember thinking I am not going to make it through the night without staring at her tits, and I was sure that sooner or later Lucy would catch me staring at them.

Jack had pulled the small dining table to the center of the room and positioned four chairs around it. Jack dictates the seating so that I sit across from Lucy and Diane is across from Jack. That means that Diane is to my left and Lucy is to Jack’s right. At first I didn’t think anything about the seating arrangement, but as the night progressed I change my mind. Jack keeps a lively conversation going throughout the evening and I note that he will reach over and squeeze Lucy thigh when making a point. It didn’t seem to bother her, but it was beginning to annoy me. Jack keeps the wine flowing and I suspect he may be planning to get us all drunk enough to get Lucy to ride his baloney pony after I pass out. Lucy and Diane both appear to be well on their way to getting smashed enough to go along with just about any of Jack’s sexually inspired suggestions.

After playing hearts for about 15 minutes everyone seem to lose interest in the game. Jack suggests we play a game of strip poker. It didn’t really appeal to me other than thinking about what Diane would look like without her shirt. Both the girls get excited about it and urge us to play a game. It turns out that poker is too hard to explain to the girls, Jack suggests we play high card/low card strip. I had never heard of this game so I challenge Jack to explains the rules.

“What the hell is high card/low card strip?” I ask.

Jack gleefully explains, “Everybody is dealt one card face down. We all turn our cards up at the same time. The high card is the winner and gets to tell the low card what article of clothing to take off.”

We all agree to try a few hands. Jack is dealing and everyone appears to be enjoying the game, but I am suspicious that Jack might be dealing from the bottom. I believe that he has stacked the deck because after playing a dozen hands, the girls are both sitting there totally naked and Jack and I still have on our boxer shorts. I find it more than odd that Diane and Lucy are consistently losing practically every hand. I didn’t complain because, I am mesmerized as I feast my eyes on Diane’s perky tits with light pink areoles the size of a quarter. Jack is salivating over Lucy’s breast that have areoles the size of a half dollar and are a shade darker than Diane’s.

Diane speaks up and asks, “What happens to a person who is totally naked and they lose the next hand?”

Jack tells her that the high card wins the right to dare the naked person with the low card to do anything that is asked of them. Lucy wants to know what he means by anything.

“It means if I am the winner and I dare you to kiss me, then you have to do it or drop out of the game,” Jack explains elatedly.

Lucy ponders his explanation for a minute, and then looks to Diane for her thoughts. Diane and Lucy both promptly agree to the rules of the game.

Jack starts to deal another hand when I interrupt and suggest we make some more changes in the rules. I suggest we pass the deal to one of the girls and let the winner dare anyone at the table, not limit the dare to just the low card. The winner gets to choose who they want to dare and what they want to dare them to do. Jack doesn’t care for my rule change, but the girls are real excited about it. So my rule change is put into effect and the deal is passed to Lucy.

Diane is the first winner and dares me to take off my boxer shorts. I lift my butt and slip them off quickly without exposing my cock to everyone. The girls complain saying I was suppose to stand and display my cock to everyone. Jack, not particularly wanting to see my cock tells them that next time we play that rule can be implemented. I am the next winner and I dare Lucy to suck Diane’s nipples for two minutes on each tit. During our past sex play Lucy has often shared her fantasy about wanting to suck other women’s tits. She knows it is a really big turn on for me, so I know she will gladly follow my dare. She likes it when I get kinky.

I announce I will be the time judge and monitor the clock. Both girls turn red, but Diane seems really anxious to put her nipples into Lucy’s mouth. Diane eagerly pushes her breast toward Lucy’s mouth as she leans in to take Diane’s breast into her mouth. Lucy starts by tracing Diane’s areoles with her tongue before sucking the whole nipple into her mouth. She massages the nipple with her tongue then lightly bites down on it with her teeth. Diane gasps then pulled Lucy’s face into her breast. Jack tells Diane she must keep her hands in her lap or grip the side of the chair. He explains that by placing her hands on Lucy’s face, she is obstructing everyone’s view of Lucy’s expert titty sucking. I am inclined to agree.

After what seems like a really quick two minutes, I reluctantly call time is on Diane’s first tit and Lucy moves to her other tit. Diane’s face is flushed and her breathing is erratic; her breath is coming in short rapid bursts. She looks like she might faint. A minute into sucking the other breast, Diane is moaning and squirming in the chair. Thirty second before it is due to end Diane is sweating and gasping. It started as a low moan and grew into a scream.

“Oh my…God! Oh my God! This feels so fucking good. Please don’t stop yet. Oh, holy shit! I am… am fucking cummmming!”

Diane shudders and slumps over in the chair. Lucy has to grab her to keep her from falling out of the chair. Lucy continues to hug Diane closely as she rides out her incredibly amazing orgasm. Everyone looks on in astonishment as they try to fully comprehend how Lucy is able to trigger Diane’s astonishing orgasm by just sucking her tits. I am beginning to think that Lucy has sucked a lot of tits to cause this kind of a reaction with Diane. We had to take a 10 minute break and drink some more wine while letting Diane fully recover.

Diane wins the next hand and dares Lucy to remove Jack’s boxer shorts and jack him off for five minutes. Without hesitation Lucy slipped on to her knees before Jack and quickly slips his boxers off and tosses them at me. She caresses his 8 inch cock with both hands and slowly begins to move the foreskin back and forth over the head of his cock. She seems to fall into a trance as she strokes his large cock, and commences a slow rhythmic pace.

She moves her face very close to his cock and furtively sniffs his cockhead. She closes her eyes as she pulls his cock closer to her face. I at first think she is going to suck it into her mouth, but instead she just rubs the cockhead against her face. I am the time keeper and rush to call time before his cock really does end up in her mouth. Lucy is so immersed in fantasizing about sucking his cock I have to call time twice before Diane finally pokes her in the back and brings her back to reality. Lucy climbs back into her chair and seems to slip into a reverie of some past fantasy. I feel reasonably sure she is secretly fantasizing about Jack’s cock. I have seen that look before; she really wanted to feel his cock in her mouth.

I win again and decide to fulfill one of my lifetime fantasies. I have always wanted to watch another woman eat my wife’s pussy. I look directly into Lucy’s eyes and dare Diane to eat Lucy’s pussy for five minutes. A broad grin spread across Diane’s face and she wastes no time kneeling in front of Lucy’s chair. Lucy appears to be just as excited to offer her pussy to Diane as Diane is to dive into it.

She eagerly spreads Lucy’s thighs as wide as she can to grant the greatest access to Lucy’s hot wet vagina. I notice Diane’s hand tremble a bit as she reach out to touch Lucy’s pussy. She first cups her hand under Lucy’s vagina and let her wetness puddle into the palm of her hand. Diane raised her hand to her mouth and drank Lucy’s juices. She licks her lips and then sits there a moment gazing at Lucy’s pussy and savoring the taste of her fluids.

Since I am the official time keeper, I urge Diane to proceed because she now has less than 5 minutes to complete her task. Diane then leans forward and brings her mouth to Lucy’s crotch and buries her hungry lips in her pussy. She probes her wetness, wiggling her tongue across her clit, causing Lucy to arch herself towards Diane’s mouth begging for more. Lucy is drawing in quick short breathes and her face is flushed red. She starts to tremble and it appears she might pass out. Lucy’s breasts are rapidly heaving up and down as her hard nipples look like they are going to explode.

Diane’s tongue moves slowly up and down Lucy’s pussy lips, teasing her to the point of overload. Then she flattens her tongue and greedily slurps and laps up her juices, licking her pussy like a dog lapping water. Lucy can’t remember when or if she has ever experienced such expert attention to her clit before and it is blowing her mind! Her thighs tremble and shake as she is hit with a mild orgasm.

Slowly Diane inserts one finger, then two fingers into Lucy’s cunt. She is aware that Lucy’s cunt is flooding with her juices from the mild orgasm. She continues her pleasing assault by massaging her pussy walls backward and forward with her fingers; stroking Lucy’s insides and pleasuring her g-spot.

Diane’s mouth latches onto Lucy’s clit again, making very loud slurping and sucking noises as she draws Lucy’s clit back into her mouth. As she sucks on her sensitive button and hums, her lips vibrate against Lucy’s pussy, pushing Lucy further and further closer to the edge.

I call time just as Lucy appears to be moving to another magnificent orgasm. Diane doesn’t stop. She either didn’t hear me or she is ignoring me. I call time again and tell them I am sorry, but the rules say it’s over. Lucy vehemently disagrees with the rule and begs Diane to continue.

“Oh…my God,” Lucy gasps “I’m going to cum, please don’t stop, do it…do it there. Just don’t change what you’re doing. Please fuck me with your fingers. Please fuck me harder, and faster, suck me, suck me, suck me!”

Jack leans in to get a closer view and is amazed at Diane’s skill at eating pussy. I call time a third time. Diane stops and looks at me with pleading eyes. Eyes that beg to continue.

“I’m sorry Diane, but time out means time out,” I argue.

“Fuck her, fuck her faster, chew on her clit, Diane make her cum, eat her!” Jack defiantly encourages, as he watches the two women pursuing raw lust, and trying not to squeeze his cock to the point he makes himself cum.

Diane suddenly clamps her mouth again onto Lucy’s clit and reassumes sucking and massaging her clit. The feelings coursing through Lucy’s body is blowing her away, her pelvis tilts up pushing her clit further into Diane’s mouth as Lucy’s orgasm train starts to rumble into town!

Lucy begins shaking and trembling as her orgasm continues to slowly build. Her body starts to violently shake and quiver. A low guttural groan starts deep in her throat and begins to grow as it develops into a full fledge scream as it exits her mouth.

“Oh my…God! OH my fucking God!” She screams. “I am cummmmmming! I am god damn, fucking cummmmmmming! Ahhhhhhhhhh!”

Just as her body begins to relax from that orgasm, another begins to grow. Diane continues to lick and suck her clit while one orgasm after another begins to rack Lucy’s body. Lucy finally has all she can take and pushes Diane’s mouth off of her clit. Diane stops attacking her clit but continues finger fucking her with two fingers until Lucy finally slumps forward and takes Diane’s face in her hands and pulls her up into a passionate kiss. Their lips part and they insatiably explore each other’s mouth. My fantasy has now become my nightmare. I am becoming extremely jealous watching my wife pour such passion into the kiss. Their tongues continue to dance and spar until I call time again and finally pry them apart.

After that display of passion, everyone seems to lose interest in the game. We agree to play a couple of more hands; Lucy appears to be languid and disinterested in playing the game anymore. She is probably still basking in the afterglow of her last magnificent orgasm, but she continues to routinely deal without a great deal emotion. That is until Diane wins the next hand and excited announces she has the perfect dare to end the game. Lucy quickly snaps to attention and waits for Diane to announce her final dare.

Diane looks around the room slowly; building up suspense and then boldly says, “I dare Lucy to invite Jack to join her in HER bed for the remainder of the weekend, while Jim and I finish the weekend alone with each other in MY bed.”

Jack dubiously looks at Lucy. I look hesitantly at Diane, and then Jack and I look approvingly at each other. No one says anything. There is total silence in the room except for the heavy breathing coming for us all. After a minute or two, everyone essentially assumes the silence to mean tacit approval. Lucy eagerly reaches out to Jack; taking his hand and promptly leading him through the connecting doorway to HER bedroom. Diane takes my hand and pulls me toward HER bed.

For the remainder of the weekend none of us venture out of the rooms. We have all our meals delivered by room service. A couple times during the afternoon or night, I can hear moaning and giggling coming from Lucy’s room. Sounds of bliss and pleasure seem to echo throughout the night from each room. Diane turns out to be quite the little fuck machine. For a young woman she really seems to know a lot of ways to pleasure a man.

Late Sunday afternoon we checkout of the Resort Hotel and all pile into my car and start our trip home. Jack and Diane are quietly cuddling together in the backseat. There is no exciting chatter like it had been on our way over to Hot Springs. Everyone seems to be quietly mulling over the events of the weekend. Lucy sometimes breaks the silence by humming to herself and occasionally she will caress her nipples when she thinks no one is watching.

It is evident we are compatible couples. It is also clear to us all that we unquestionably enjoy each other’s company. Before dropping Jack and Diane off at their condo, we all agree to spend the next weekend together at mine and Lucy’s house. It was Lucy’s suggestion. Jack and Diane agree and suggest we can then spend the following weekend at their condo.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

A Taste of What’s to Come

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Ass to mouth, erotica, Fantasm, First Time, Male / Females, Male/Teen Female, oral sex, Scatology

Introduction:

“Oh my god it tastes so fucking good,” I said. I licked and licked and swallowed every taste I could. Her ass tasted like ass. Like untouched 18 year old ass. It was so wrong, and so dirty, and I loved every single flavor. Every single second. Ananya’s ass engulfing everything around my mouth.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I love ass. I could tell you I’m an ass man, but that’s an understatement. There’s something so primal, so forbidden about it. And that drives me crazy. This is a story about the time I got some of that ass, from a girl equally as forbidden.

After college I had gotten lucky and found a comfortable job tutoring high school students. I’d go to their house, do some science, do some math…whatever it was I’d do what I could and be able to live a nice life outside of work.

The neighborhoods I’d work in, they were something out of Pleasantville, like a suburban 1950’s America that was transported to modern times. And as you can guess, the families were tight, the community was too. Low crime, few drugs. Clean cut.

One of these clean cut families, the Chandrasekhars, had a daughter. Her name was Ananya. I’ll never forget the day I ate her ass…

Ananya was a very light-skinned Indian girl. She was very tall, the tallest in her family, at 5ft9. She had just turned 18, and I was 26 at the time, but I stood an inch or two shorter than her. Her figure was amazing. Voluptuous, but not in the least bit overweight. Beautiful curvy hips, large C-cup breasts, flowing dark brown hair…and her eyes. Oh man, her eyes were out of this world, light hazel and large. With her eyelashes and that amazing eye color, she really did look like a model. But Ananya never thought of herself like that.

She was, like I said, in a clean cut traditional family. She never partied, never did drugs. She was truly as innocent as her family made it seem. But I knew better. I knew she wanted to break out of that life she was living. She just needed an excuse.

And for me, I needed an excuse to make a move. I had been tutoring her for months, and I’d get hornier and hornier each time I was there. I’d tell her to go sharpen her pencil just so I could watch that juicy bubbly butt of hers bounce as she skipped away. I must have made a habit of it, because the day it happened, the soft-spoken Ananya finally caught me by surprise.

“Whatcha lookin at?” she asked.

“Huh? Nothing, why?”

Ananya flittered her lashes at me and scoffed. “Come on, I’m not an idiot. I know you’ve been looking.”

“Lookin at what Ananya?”

Right after I asked that, she did something I never expected, though secretly wished. She got up and blatantly dropped her pencil behind her.

“Oops,” she said, as she bent over and showed me that amazing ass. I was rock hard in a second.

“Looking at this,” she said. She spanked her own ass and giggled at me.

A panic rushed over me. As much blood was rushing to my cock, so too was it to my head. What the fuck was I going to do? She was going to tell her parents. I’d be fired, at the least. Hell, I’d be glad to simply be fired at this point. Then I could at least just move to a new neighborhood and start up again as “your friendly neighborhood tutor, now pervert-free!!!” But fuck. She was going to tell her parents, and they’d tell their neighbors, and soon the entire community would know I was a total freak and sicko, and I’d be a fugitive on the run as the sound of Chris Hansen and his crew croaking “So what are you doing here today?” lingered behind my ear every frickin’ second of my soon to be horrendous life. I gulped.

“Still don’t know what you’re–”

“Shuttup. I know you’re just trying to cover your ass. Don’t worry. I’d be in as much trouble as you,” she said.

“Doubt it,” I said.

She sat down and daggered those gorgeous hazel eyes right at me. “You have another session after this?” she asked.

I could feel my heartbeat in my chest and my cock. I was getting so anxious. I needed an excuse to get out of this. I’d get caught, I just knew I would. And so I was about to tell her that I had to help a student prepare for their history final the next day, when instead the words that came out were, “Next person cancelled. I got an hour.”

Ananya scooted closer to me. “Parents won’t be back for a few hours from work.”

My dick could not be any harder, and she could blatantly see my pants pathetically attempting to keep my erection under check.

“Where is this coming from?” I asked.

“So what is it you like the most about me?” she asked.

I gulped again and took a deep breath. “This isn’t the Ananya I know,” I said.

“The Ananya you know is tired of being the Ananya you know. Can’t we…just have a little fun?” she whispered to me.

That was it. I couldn’t take it any longer. The only voice in my head was a blood-deprived one shouting FUCK IT in all different directions. I shot my lustful eyes right back at hers.

“Favorite part? Let me show you right now,” I said.

I grabbed Ananya by the hand and we walked up the stairs into her bedroom. I closed the door behind her and she sat on the bed, eye locked with the unmistakable bulge in my pants.

“Take off those shorts, right now,” I said.

A slight smirk appeared on her face as Ananya took off her denim shorts and purple panties all within a few seconds. I walked up to her, turned her around, and bent her over the bed.

“Get on all fours,” I said.

“Oh fuck this is hot,” she said. She was laying on the bed, on all fours, doggystyle, her light brown ass up in the air. “What are you going to do?” she asked.

I didn’t say a word. Instead I got up behind her and spread her ass cheeks wide open, exposing her untouched beautiful brown asshole. I pulled her cheeks apart even more and leaned in for a whiff of her musky scent. She smelled like perfume and a distinctive earthy smell coming directly from her asshole. Oh my god it was dirty. But I didn’t care. This is what I wanted. I stuck my tongue out and lapped up her entire asshole, feasting on every single inch I could get of it.

“Oh my god it tastes so fucking good,” I said. I licked and licked and swallowed every taste I could. Her ass tasted like ass. Like untouched 18 year old ass. It was so wrong, and so dirty, and I loved every single flavor. Every single second. Ananya’s ass engulfing everything around my mouth.

Ananya’s breath was taken away, and it came back again with a loud moan. “Oh my god! You like my ass?”

“Fuck yeah I do,” I said as I kept rimming her brown hole.

Her legs started to quiver. “Oh my god you are dirty. I love it,” she said. She yelped like a little puppy, and spread her legs as wide as she could.

I stuck my tongue deep into her asshole and wiggled it around. I could taste the inside walls of her ass, and it was amazing. I started to tongue fuck her, only taking breaks so that I could swallow what I licked up. Her sweet Indian ass was winking at me every second I fucked it with my tongue. When I pulled it out, she turned around and we started to make out violently on the bed. She swirled her tongue inside my mouth, getting a taste of everything I was tasting inside her.

“Mmmmm,” she said. “I taste good. No wonder you’re a mad man down there.” We both laughed and collapsed on the bed, the taste of ass in both of our mouths.

“How about we take this a step further?” she asked me.

My erection was dripping pre cum onto her curvy thighs. I looked up at the clock on her wall and noticed that I still had 50 minutes before my next session. We both smiled.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Needs

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Ass to mouth, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Male/Female, massage, Romance, Spanking, True Story, Water Sports/Pissing, Written by women

Introduction:

This is inspired by other stories I read. I am exploring my creativity and hope to be able to post more.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

“Do you love me?” I asked Jeff.

My name is Jennifer. Jeffrey, Jeff for short, and I are best friends. We lived close to each other since birth, attended the same schools, and hung out together. Jeff shared everything with me and talked about anything that came to mind, including his past loves. I was the one to patch him up after each one when he came to me with his broken heart.

Jeff had several girlfriends and had gone all the way with some of them. We would talk about his experiences. He would ask me about what turns girls on and I would reply what I thought other girls would enjoy. I even gave tips on how he could improve himself. Through it all, I never shared my deepest desires or how hot it got me.

Jeff was athletic, strong, and a natural leader both on and off the football field in high school and college. Watching him take charge made me weak at the knees. It also made me wet!

I had a crush on him since the fifth grade. I had needs and didn’t know how to share that information with him. I had a few dates, but earned a reputation as an “Ice Princess”. The reputation was well deserved. While many of my other classmates lost their virginity, I didn’t let the boys get to second base with me. I just couldn’t trust myself. I knew once that I got started I would surrender completely to my needs and the will of my Master.

I needed to be dominated!

It was the beginning of summer and Jeff and I just graduated from college. We went to the same college, I majored in bioengineering and Jeff went into finance. We both had job offers with local companies so we were staying close to home. I was working for a startup company using nano-technology for medical applications. The company could not pay well and instead gave me stock options.

Jeff worked with a local investment firm and his decision-making skills proved to be valuable to his clients and his firm. He was quickly a rising star with his company and was well liked and respected by everyone. It also helped that he kept himself trim and looked hot in his outfits.

We were hanging out in my bedroom listening to music and talking. My mother never remarried after Dad died. She was out for the weekend on a business trip. She trusted me to be home alone and trusted Jeff. I think she secretly wanted us to be together and would be happy for us to be a couple.

There was a lull in our conversation when I asked Jeff that question. “Do you love me?”

“Huh?” he exclaimed in surprise.

“A simple question,” I explained. “Do you love me? We’ve been friends forever.”

He thought about it for a moment and then said, “Of course! I’d do anything for you!”

I pounced on this, “Really? You would do anything for me?”

“You know I would,” he replied quickly with a smile on his face.

I paused for a long moment and then said, “Ok, I have a favor to ask.”

“Sure, what do you want?” he quickly responded.

“It is a very, very big favor,” I said with a warning tone in my voice.

“Ohhhhkaaay,” he said cautiously.

I took that as an ok to go on. “First, I want to explain something to you that I haven’t talked to anyone else. You know I don’t fool around on my dates. It makes it hard for me to get dates, but that is my rule. And you always wondered why, right? Well, I’ll tell you why.

A lot of my friends think it is because I don’t trust the boys, but that is not the completely true. It isn’t the boys; it is myself I don’t trust. The reason that I don’t let the boys touch me is because I get excited by certain things that would make other people disgusted. And I know that if I let myself go even a little bit, there would be no turning back.”

“You are confusing me, Jenn,” Jeff said. “What are things that get you off and why would there be no turning back.”

I sighed as was quiet for awhile. Finally, I reached over to my bedside table, pulled some items out of the drawer and silently placed them in his hands. He examined them carefully. They looked like alligator clips, the type used in our physics lab with our wiring experiments.

“What are these?” he asked.

“Those are clips,” I said quietly. “I use them on my nipples and sometimes my clit when I masturbate in bed. Do you know those dreams people have, where they are in class and they realize to their horror and embarrassment that they are naked? For me those are wet dreams.” I went on, “most girls think of a movie star or a rock star when they masturbate. I think of Harrison Ford in Raiders of the Lost Ark, except he is using the bullwhip on me while I have an orgasm!”

I was crying now, sobbing uncontrollably. Jeff, gather me in his strong-arms. His musk overpowered my senses and I could feel myself getting weak. I felt compelled to surrender myself completely to him and while enjoying his power over me.

“Jenn, it’s ok. Everyone has fantasies,” he said. “If I told you half of my fantasies you would think I was a degenerate. These fantasies don’t make you a bad person. I still love you and I don’t think badly of you.”

I could feel my heart beating wildly in me. I was hoping he would be the One. Drying my tears I said, “I knew you would feel that way.”

“Then why were you so worried about telling me?” he asked. “Why were you crying?”

“Because I’ve never told anyone this,” I said. “And besides, I’m not done.”

“What else do you want to tell me?” he asked in an understanding voice. Hearing these words I felt comforted but also compelled to continue.

“Jeff, it’s not just that I have these fantasies,” I said. “Remember the psychology class we took? Remember we laughed about domination and submission? I am a submissive and need to be dominated. I am reluctant to take the initiative, which is probably the reason why I am paid at the lower end of my company. I need someone to take charge and make decisions for me. The thought of a strong master using me as his sex toy makes me wet and I can almost come thinking about it.

Nothing is too extreme. He can fuck me in the mouth, pussy and ass in the same session and I would enjoy it. Nothing is too perverted. If he wanted me to clean him after sex or even after he pees I would willingly suck his cock clean.

While in school, I could keep the boys away. But the feelings are getting stronger. Without the school environment, someone will figure me out and in all likelihood take advantage of me and may seriously hurt me. If I don’t do something before then, I won’t care. Being dominated and forced to serve will fill my thoughts and needs to such a point I won’t care about my well being, just my needs and the enjoyment of my master. Even now, just thinking about it is getting me hot and wet while giving me a happy, giddy feeling.”

After a long pause, Jeff finally asked, “So what can I do for you?”

“Jeff, I need to know what it’s like to be with someone that loves me, that cares for me, and will do what I need, but still think about me. Jeff, between now until next year, I want you to own me.”

“Own you?” he asked, shocked.

“I promise you that if you do for me, I will never say no to anything you ask of me. I will be your slut, your fucktoy, your plaything,” I said with a deliberate voice.

“And why do you want me to do this?” he replied with an incredible look on his face.

“I want you to fulfill my fantasies; it is all that I think about now. If I don’t do something affirmatively to make this happen, I will fall for the first guy that treats me strongly and dominates me. If he hurts me, beats me, and permanently scars me, I will like it and beg him for more,” I replied with a slight pleading in my voice.

Jeff was quiet for awhile and I thought I lost by best friend. “Please Jeff, do you hate me?”

He smiled at me and looked straight into my eyes. He could see directly into me, like I was naked in front of him. “No, Jenn, I don’t hate you. This is a lot to ask of me. On the other hand, this is every man’s fantasy. I’ll admit it turns me on, but if you want me to do this you are going to tell me exactly what you are looking for.”

My heart raced, I started my rehearsed speech, “One, I don’t to be permanently damaged. I am on the Pill, so pregnancy is not an issue, but I don’t want to be disfigured in any non-reversible way.

Two, don’t do anything would make you lose respect for me. If you want a slave for your personal enjoyment, to serve your every pleasure, that is fine with me. It would also turn me on a lot and I would enjoy it. But if you ever ask me to do something that causes you to lose respect for me, I’d rather have my fantasy left unfulfilled that have you lose respect for me.”

Jeff though for a minute, then said, “I am new to this and you must be patient with me. I could live with those conditions and I’ll add one more. Your fantasy begins when you say, ‘My fantasy begins now!’ and ends when you say, ‘My fantasy is over’. Whether you say it after ten minutes or after a year. That way you will have ultimate safe word and have confidence that you would never get in over your head.”

I couldn’t believe he was willing. He even understood me so well and though of my well being. Jeff’s third condition proved the psychology class was correct. The power of the relationship belongs to the submissive and this was a real-world example. Here he is thinking of my benefit, even beyond what I proposed. He was so caring and so totally understanding of my need that I blurted out, “Does this mean you will do it.”

“Not just yet,” he said with a wry smile. “Jennifer, do you have something to say to me?”

I looked at him confused, then it dawned on me, my hear soared and I shouted, “Jeff, my fantasy begins now!”

I shivered and my pussy released a surge of fluids. I may have even had a mini-orgasm, all from four little words – my fantasy begins now. For months I had been contemplating this, and now I was committed. Could I go through with this? Could Jeff? I loved Jeff like a brother or a platonic friend and trusted him completely, but we would start a new relationship. I just signed my body over to him. I gave him carte blanche. I know he is my best friend, that he loves me. However, I just handed him the keys to my body.

The more I thought about it, the hotter I got. I realized that Jeff owned by body and in all likelihood he would be fucking me in moments and take my virginity. Just thinking about it was getting my pussy slick with my juices.

“Stand-up,” Jeff said, snapping me out of my reverie.

I stood up in front of him.

“Take off your clothes,” he said in a no nonsense tone. I started to awkwardly, but in my best demure fashion, follow his orders and strip off my clothes.

“No, no, no!” he exclaimed. “If I want a sexy striptease, I’ll take you to a strip club and have the professionals teach you on the stage. Now just take clothes off.”

I quickly complied and removed all of my clothes like I was preparing to take a shower at the gym. Jeff signaled with his hand for me to turn around. I turned in front of him, as he appeared to evaluate my body. I kept myself in shape and was proud of my body. My B-cup breasts were symmetrical and could fill certain C-cup style bras. My breasts were firm and the nipples sensitive to my ministrations. Sometimes I could just come by playing and pulling my nipples.

“Go stand in the corner with your nose touching the corner of the room,” Jeff ordered me.

My mouth dropped open. He was sending me to the corner like I was a naughty girl. I went to the corner, naked. I should have felt embarrassed, but I felt my pussy getting slick with fresh juices. I was getting excited! I heard him leave the room and then come back. Then I heard him rummaging through my drawers.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

“Did you tell me you would do everything I asked of you?” Jeff said in a harsh voice.

“Yes,” I responded in a soft voice.

“Then shut up and keep your body pressed against the wall,” Jeff replied in a no nonsense tone.

I pressed against the wall, tears dripping from my eyes. It had already started. He lost respect for me. Then I realized I was dripping from my pussy.

“Ho, ho!” he exclaimed, “What have we here?”

I heard a familiar buzzing sound. He found my vibrator! The few minutes I heard other drawers open and a variety of activities as he continued his search as he continued his search through my most intimate possessions. Through it all, I could begin to catch a scent of my pheromone as this complete invasion and surrender had an effect on my body. My nipples were becoming erect and more sensitive. My clit felt engorged and I desperately wanted to touch myself.

“I have few questions to ask you,” Jeff said. “First, tell me what you’ve done in your life, sexually

“You know what I’ve done,” I replied, still facing the wall. “Not much at all. I haven’t let a boy fondle my tits. I’ve kissed a couple of times but that is it. I plat with myself, but just on the outside. My hymen is still intact. I’ve played with my ass a little but I’ve never put anything in. I’ve never seen a real life grown-up’s cock.”

He seemed to consider that for a little bit, then he ordered, “Turn around.”

I turned and saw what he had been doing. There was a box on my bed and some clothes were in it while others were scattered around it.

“I put all of your clothes that I did not like in this box,” he told me. “You will put it away and not open it until this fantasy is finished. I think you will find most of your underwear gone. You can look at what remains to see what is acceptable.” I saw that what remained were thongs and g-strings.

He handed my vibrator to me saying, “You may use this but only when I am around. You may cum as often as you wish I want you to enjoy your fantasy. I’ll also buy you additional toys that I’ll enjoy using on you.” I shuddered at that last statement and could feel a tingle originating from my clit, spreading through my body.

“Drop your hand,” he said. He was clearly evaluating my body. He briefly touched my pubic hair and said, “This will have to go.” Then he spun me around towards the bathroom and announced, “Time for a shower and your first lesson.”

The warm pulsing water always relaxed me, especially now that Jeff was in the shower with me. I giggled when I saw the water streaming off of his penis. It looked like he was peeing in the shower, even though I knew it was just water.

The giggle wasn’t lost on Jeff who said, “The first lesson is you will learn to love all fluids from me.” That was an odd statement, but before I could think about it, Jeff wrapped his arms around me and he hungrily, passionately kissed me. Relaxing, I opened my mouth and accepted his tongue. His wet tongue explored, tickled and stimulated me. The moist saliva lubricated him and I knew I could learn to love it. In return for receiving I also shared this dance within my mouth. My tongue touched and explored him, feeling his warmth and passion flow from him.

With the symphony of attack on my senses, the warm pulsing spray, Jeff’s passionate kisses, I could feel my body begin to respond. My nipples and clit became more sensitive and erect, wanting more. I became light-headed and felt like I was floating in the sea of stimulation.

Jeff broke through the reverie and said, “Your second lesson is you will learn how to keep me clean without your hands.” Again that sounded odd when Jeff pointed to his chest with the water droplets on his skin. Adjusting the showerhead so the water hit the wall besides us, it created a sauna effect. “This will be easier in the beginning and I will be patient. You may start by licking the water off of my chest.”

I was glad for the order and started to lick the water droplets off of his chest with relish. Licking the water felt almost as if I was tasting him. Emboldened I worked my way lower until I came up close to his cock. The cock had texture along from the skin and veins. The underside had a central tube that was sensitive to the flick my tongue. The shaft felt huge in my hands and I wondered if it would fit in me. Working my way to the tip I noticed the spongy feel and then flicked my tongue around his piss-slit.

“I will take your three cherries,” Jeff said out loud, “the first of which, will be your mouth. You will learn to suck my cock. You must trust me and give into me. Do not panic, I will be firm and gentle with you. If you trust me and give your body complete to me, you will enjoy the experience.”

I felt his hand touching my head, guiding me. I opened my mouth and took it in. It was soft at first and I flicked my tongue along his sensitive underside. I could feel the cock harden! It was wonderful and turned me on so much I knew I was dripping and wet from my own fluids. Bobbing my head up and down the shaft I could feel all of the ridges and textures. I could tell Jeff was getting excited and I delighted knowing he was using me.

“Precum will come out of me first,” Jeff warned me. Remember my rule.

Precum leaked into my mouth, the fluid was salty and warm. It almost pulsed in as I felt his cock beginning to strain and harden as a steel rod. Now he was beginning to drive into me, using my mouth as his instrument.

Giving in completely, I relaxed my throat. On one of his thrusts I felt his cock reach down into my throat. I was deep throating him! Surrendering completely I took my hands and wrapped them around his ass, giving him complete access to my mouth. Now he took his hands, grabbed my head, and started to fuck my mouth. I knew he was closing to coming.

The more he pumped into me the hotter I became. I didn’t think I could come this way but Jeff’s passion inflamed me. More and more he pumped his cock into me and more and more I oozed more of my own fluids. Then in a final burst he pushed deep in, spasming and shooting is sweet cum directly into my throat. He withdrew slightly so the head was in my mouth. I could taste his sweet fluid as he continued to pump his semen into me. Feeling his pulsing cock in my mouth triggered a mini-orgasm within me.

I felt a little dizzy and the warm pulsing water felt good. I closed my eyes to enjoy the spray and tasting his sweet cum. Jeff held me for a moment and then slipped out of the shower. “After you finish drying, come to bed,” he told me as he was leaving the bathroom.

I quickly finished the shower, then dried myself including my hair, preparing myself for him. After leaving the bathroom, I obeyed Jeff’s instruction and lay down on the bed. Jeff came over and with my sash tied it firmly covering my eyes. With my eyes blindfolded, I found it heightened the rest of my senses. I became more aware of my body, my breathing, the sounds, the scents, even the feel of the bed and room became more intense.

“I wonder what Jeff is doing?” I wondered silently to myself. “Will he take my virginity now?” I could feel my nipples becoming more erect in anticipation; my pussy felt slick with new juices even though I just finished showering. My pussy released more pheromones and the room became thick with my scent.

“You will learn you are mine,” Jeff’s voice instructed me. “Your mouth, breasts, pussy and ass are mine for my enjoyment. Through me, as you learn to trust and give yourself to me, you will find the enjoyment, ecstasy, and peace you are seeking.”
Suddenly I felt Jeff roughly grasp my left nipple and felt the familiar alligator teeth clamp onto my areola. In my heightened state the clamp felt firmer, stronger that I remembered. Although the clamp bit into my breast my mind did not register it as pain. It fed my desire more. Then he roughly attached the second clamp the nerves were sending constant signals to my brain. I wanted more!

“Spread your legs,” Jeff ordered me. I quickly complied, exposing my sex to him. “Will he take me now? Will he just thrust himself and take me?” I wondered. Suddenly I felt his hot breath on my pussy. “OMG, he is going to eat me!”

“Ahhhhh,” a slight moan escaped my lips. I can’t believe the feelings and sensations of Jeff’s lips and tongue on me. Even his hot breath was stimulating my nerve endings causing more juices to flow. Each lick along my pussy sent small jolts of electricity throughout my body. Like an orchestra conductor, Jeff was coaxing my body to respond to him in ways I never though possible. He was such an expert I knew I would follow and obey him, just like my body was following, responding, and obeying him.

I felt his arms reach under and around my legs lifting me up. He continued to eat me then went higher to my clit. Then his hand reached over and grabbed my nipples. CONTACT! “OHMYGOD, OHMYGOD, I AM COMING SO HARD!” I yelled. My tits and clit became connected through Jeff’s hands and mouth. The simultaneous stimulations took me over the edge with one of the biggest orgasms I ever had.

Jeff continued to hold me firmly in his hands and mouth while I spasmed around him. He then slowly licked lower to my ass and started to lick my sensitive anus. In my heightened state, his licking on my erogenous zone took me over again. “I Am Coming Again!” I knew my ass was opening and closing around his tongue as it spasmed through the orgasm. The wonderful sensation of his soft tongue was unbelievable as I felt it penetrate me and caress my sensitive opening.

He then released me and I felt him spreading my legs as he came up higher. His cock was stroking along my pussy, coating my slick juices along it. It felt enormous and didn’t even penetrate me yet. Gently and firmly he held me in his arms. “When you are ready,” he whispered to me. “Yes”, my mind screamed out, “Yes”, my body yearned for him. My pussy was oozing rivulets of cum; heat emanated from my body. I wrapped my legs around his waist, “I am ready”, I replied back.

Jeff then firmly and steadily pushed his cock passed by labia. After going part way in, stopping before my hymen, he pulled back. He advanced again, this time I locked my legs around him and pulled him into me. “Yaaah!” I exclaimed, the brief moment in pain escaped my lips. “You are mine,” he told me. Yes, I am his, he took me and I willingly gave myself to him. In all manner of mind and body I am his.

He then firmly and deliberately started to fuck me. It was a wondrous feeling, his cock skin sliding along my walls. I could feel his cockhead reaching deeper and deeper with every stroke. His cock touched my cervix at the apex of his stroke. His penis stimulated all parts of my womanhood. My clit was tugged as he stroked back and forth, the G-spot felt the pressure of his cock, my vagina, though firmly gripped his cock, gave way with each incoming stroke. More and more the symphony started to build, more and more my body reacted to his direction. Yes, yes, I could feel my orgasm building. “Don’t stop, that’s it, yes, yes, I AM COMING!” and again my body reached an apex of ecstasy. By surrendering to Jeff I could achieve so much more.

Jeff didn’t come yet, instead he lifted my legs higher and aimed his cock towards my ass. “I am ready,” I said to Jeff. His cock and my ass were coated with my slick juices and I felt his pressure against my anus. I relaxed my opening and he firmly pushed in. His cock pushed past my external sphincter then he waited, letting me adjust to him. Then he pushed further past my internal sphincter and I felt him completely in me. I felt so full. His cock was so huge.

Slowly and firmly he worked his cock in and out of my ass. My tight orifice gripped him firmly but the slick fluid lubricated him so he could easily slide in and out. They say there is an A spot in the ass, similar to the G spot in the vagina. He reached it and I could feel another orgasm building within me. Faster and faster he pounded into me, slapping my ass with his thighs. More and more I felt the heat building in me until I cried out, “I AM COMING AGAIN!”

The anal orgasm took me higher than I thought possible. Convulsions wracked through my body and time stood still. Jeff brought my body to new heights and pleasure I ever thought possible. My ass milked his cock until I heard him exclaim, “I A COMING,” and immediately I felt his hot fluid coat the inside of my walls. That triggered another mini-orgasm within me as I continued to contract around him. Our muscle spasms were in synch and we mutually bathed in the afterglow of our ecstasy.

My pussy continued to ooze fluids, something I never was able to do when I masturbated. A sheen of sweat coated both of our bodies as we breathed deeply to recover from our intense effort. Jeff gently removed the clips from my tits, allowing blood to flow back into them. He then lay beside me breathing deeply and cuddling with me. The tingle of pain blood returning to my tits was dulled by my body’s endorphins, which still circulated and gave me a feeling of floating softly and gently above our scene.

I remembered my earlier lessons and Jeff’s prophetic words from the earlier shower. I immediately knew my duty. He was right, it was a lot easier in the shower but now I turned around and faced his cock. After lovingly kissing the tip of his cock, I made an “O” of my mouth took his entire shaft down to my throat. Bathing his cock with my tongue I cleaned it without my hands and at the same time drinking in all of his fluids.

I felt Jeff gently stroke the back of my head and he said, “I am proud of you, you have learned your lessons well.” Hearing Jeff’s praise my pussy leaked a few drops of fluid and I had a warm feeling deep within my core. “I am so happy and glad that Jeff was willing to be my master,” I thought quietly to myself.

After completing my task I curled up and spooned against him. He spoke quietly and lovingly to me, “I have now taken all three of your cherries. All three of your holes will be accessible to me whenever and wherever I want. You must keep your body prepared at all time for me.”

“Yes,” I replied and silently fell asleep within his arms. “I will do everything he asks and willingly give myself to him whenever he desires me,” I thought to myself, hypnotically implanting these commands deep within my subconscious as I drifted into sleep.

Shortly after Jeff agreed to help me live my fantasy, I told mom that Jeff and I started a new relationship. Mom muttered something like, “about time”, kissed me and said she trusted both Jeff and myself.

Almost as quickly as I started living my fantasy, I almost ruined it. The following week, Jeff surprised me and came over. Since mom was busy working I did what I could to maintain the house. I was in the midst of dusting the furniture when he came in.

“Hi Jenn, you look good, you would look sexier naked,” he said cheerfully with a wink.

Unfortunately dusting was not one of my favorite duties and I replied curtly, “Hi yourself, what you do you want.”

His tone changed immediately and became stern, firmer, more in command, “I came to you and you will be sexy doing that naked. Strip now,” he said in a no-nonsense tone.

I was still naïve in our new relationship and hesitated to comply with his command. I didn’t understand why he wanted me to do this. Instead of trusting him completely and doing what he asked, I hesitated.

Jeff didn’t hesitate. In a fluid motion he came to me, sat in a chair, and pulled me over his lap. He was going to spank me!

“Jeff, I am sorry!” I begged.

“You will learn to trust me completely. There will be times when I want your opinion and insight. In those times you may speak up. When I have made a decision you will honor it immediately, passionately follow me. Your failure to obey me in this simple task, to strip in the comfort and security of your own home in front of a man you wanted to own you. It is my failure to teach you properly. I will correct that now. I am spanking you to make you better in this relationship. You will receive ten spanks, count them out loud as you receive them.”

He then stripped off my pants and underwear and struck me hard on my ass. “One….I-am-so-sorry-I-won’t-do-it-again,” I cried out.

“Did I tell you to apologize? I gave you a simple task to count as I spanked you and in this you failed. I’ll add another ten for this, Now Count!” Jeff spoke.

“Pack, pack, pack” came the strokes and promptly I called out the numbers. Around ten I realized that he was not hitting me out of anger but out of love. Love for me, love for our relationship, love to make me a better submissive. At that point I started to give in and accept the punishment. My pussy started to ache. Each stroke was now like a jolt of electricity, sparking and turning on my body. After the tenth one I blurted out, “Ten, Green light!” Jeff paused for a moment and then continued on. By eighteen I was dripping and almost had an orgasm on his lap.

After the twentieth stroke, I almost regretted it was over. He then pulled me off his knee soaked with my pussy juices and said, “You have a job to do.” I quickly got off his lap, stripped off the rest of my clothes, and licked my pussy juices off of his lap. I wanted to go higher and looked up at him expectantly. He shook his head and said, “You haven’t earned it today, continue with your chores.” With that he left the house.

Jeff called me the next week. “Jenn, we are going for a drive and enjoy the day. Wear your blue mini skirt, a tube top and no underwear,” he told me. “I’ll be over in 10 minutes.”

“Ten minutes,” I said to myself. “At least the choice of clothes made changing easy.” Just thinking of no underwear made my pussy slick with anticipation.

Right on time, Jeff came over. I was dressed in the clothes he specified and he took me to his car. He lined my seat with a towel, I though that was odd at that time but learned to accept whatever he did. We started down the interstate at a leisurely pace when we slowly caught up to a large 18-wheeler came along our right side.

“Pull down your top and let him see your gorgeous titties,” Jeff ordered me. I immediately complied and flashed both my tits and a bright smile to driver. He must have appreciated it because we heard a loud blast of his horn and he gave us a thumbs-up. As we past the truck Jeff told me to put my top back up as we continued down the freeway.

A few more miles down the road we came across another truck. As we pulled along side Jeff ordered, “Pull your skirt up and start playing with your pussy, show him how wet you are.” Eagerly, I pulled my skirt up and stuck my fingers into my vagina coating them with my juices. Then I brought my fingers up to my mouth to suck and clean them while using my other hand to furiously rub my clit. The driver must have also enjoyed that show and blasted his horn, too.

By this time I was so close to cumming I didn’t realize we passed that truck. We continued to drive on passing driver after driver and they could all see me rubbing myself. The drivers all honked their horn and smiled appreciatively at us.

When I was about to come, I begged, “Jeff, Jeff, please….”

Jeff generously responded, “You may cum.”

“THAAAANKYOUIAMCUMMING!” I yelled and enjoyed one of my largest orgasms. I must have squirted because the front of the towel was moist with my juices.

“Thank you, Jeff,” I said, “That was one of the most wildest experiences I ever had.” I appreciated him looking out for me. We were safe in his car, yet I could be as wild as I wanted and act out one my fantasies. The rest of the ride I fell asleep exhausted, clinging to his arm with a smile on my face.

The next few weeks were an adventure in discovery. I kept myself ready for him, my ass was always clean and lube and I was ready for him to fuck me in any hole. Under Jeff’s careful and protective orders I learned more about myself. I didn’t have any limits or Jeff was able to anticipate them for me. He was firm and patient with me. With each new discovery I learned more about my needs, how I benefited from the relationship, the wondrous joy and ecstasy I could feel, and how I could grow and expand my horizons. I learned under Jeff’s careful tutelage and I knew this relationship was becoming more than an experiment and a temporary release for me.

Later in July, mom had to take another extended business trip. Jeff came over to keep me company and help with various home repair and maintenance projects. It was late in the afternoon, Jeff came in from mowing our lawn. He was hot and sweaty and the smell of his musk acted like a pheromone to me and I could feel my pussy leaking juices in response. I knew he would enjoy a refreshing shower so I dutifully grabbed a set of towels for him. He had already started his shower when I came in. I wordlessly stripped and joined him. I still giggled when I saw the water stream off of his cock like he was pissing. I remembered his commands to me and my mind was swirling with thoughts of engulfing his cock, while pretending it was really piss!

I kept my hands and mouth busy and soaped and scrubbed most of his body. After rinsing him off, droplets of water still clung to his body like sweat. Hungrily, I started to lick them off his chest, alternating between light flicks and broad sucking with my tongue and mouth. I worked my way lower and knew I was having my desired effect on him.

I looked up at Jeff and asked wordlessly if I could suck and service his cock. With a nod he gave his permission to me. Jeff’s cock was growing longer and harder. It was so beautiful as it grew to its full length. With my careful ministrations, I soaped and cleaned his cock, delicately pulling back the foreskin then rinsing the soap away. At full strength, his cock was like an antenna to me, sending me signals directly to my brain and body, compelling me to serve him.

In obeyance, I was on my knees and lightly kissed the tip of the cock head. Then I started to work down the side, lightly kissing every inch. When I reached his scrotum, I delicately took it into my mouth and bathed it in my warm saliva. Lovingly, I used my tongue to clean and touch all parts of his nut sack.

I continued my cleaning by lightly flicking my tongue along the underside of his cock. His urethra tube, which functioned like a canon to shoot his semen deep within me, was sensitive to light flicks of my tongue. Up and down the tube I fluttered my tongue, acting like a living vibrator for him.

“You have learned well,” Jeff said has he gently stroked my head.

“You are a good Dominant, I am happy you have accepted me, “ I replied.

I was rewarded for my ministrations with the first of many drops of his precum. Curling my tongue into a tube, I accepted his gift and let it slip along my taste buds so I could savor the full flavor of it. The first drop cleansed the inside of his cock and always had a complex flavor.

With the tip of my tongue I teased his piss slit and was rewarded with more precum. This time I opened my mouth to engulf his cock, letting the slippery fluid mix with my saliva in my mouth. I then used it to coat his cock, making it slippery for next phase.

“Jenn, I am going to fuck your mouth,” Jeff warned me.

He firmly grabbed my head with his two hands and started to stroke his cock with my mouth. Surrendering myself completely to him, I relaxed my jaw and throat. With complete submission my throat opened up and with the slick precum fluid mixture, his cock easily slipped down into my throat. Back and forth I felt the full length of his cock along my tongue. In and out I felt the cock slip past my mouth into my throat.

Jeff considerately adjusted the spray to hit the side of the walls, creating a sauna effect. I could look up into his eyes while he fucked me. My arms reached around to grab his ass cheeks, giving him complete, unhindered access to me. I was rewarded with my subservience with stronger, more urgent stroking of his cock. My mouth was his sex toy and he was using it for his pleasure. More and more, firmer and firmer, he grasped my head and banged my lips and tongue against his body.

With each stroke, stretching my throat, my nervous system reacted with signals of its own. It sent tiny shocks to my tits and clit. Each stroke was another shock and as he was going faster and faster, the shocks also increased in speed hurling me towards my own orgasm.

I could feel his balls tightening, signaling his oncoming orgasm, and I knew I would be rewarded for my service. Firmer and deeper I felt his cock pound me when at the apex of his deepest stroke, he firmly ground my lips to his pelvis and he came in my throat, shooting his first shot of wad directly into my stomach. Retracting slightly he continued to shoot his cum into my mouth allowing me to savor his sweet semen. Feeling is cock pumping in my mouth was enough to push me over the edge with a small orgasm as my pussy contracted rhythmically in time with his pulses.

I remembered my duty and continued to suck gently from his deflating cock, taking in the final drop that were still in the tube. Jeff then adjusted the shower spray, which broke both of us out of our post orgasmic bliss as we both finished our shower.

After drying I turned to Jeff and asked, “You have worked hard on the yard, please allow me to massage you.”

He assented and led me to my bed. He lay face down and waited for me. I grabbed by body lotion and spoke softly to him, “My dear Jeff, you have given me so much and taught me so much. I know I should wait for your instruction but I want to give and share some of the pleasures you have given me. Please allow me to service you and your body.”

“Jenn, thank you for asking, you may use your imagination and your heart to guide you, I will trust you in this,” Jeff responded.

My heart soared and I then warmed the body lotion and started to massage it into his muscles. I started at the neck and shoulders working and massage all of his muscles. My hands and fingers worked and kneaded the muscle fibers, searching and relaxing every knot. Along the back I continued down and I noticed Jeff was becoming visibly relaxed. Emboldened, I continued and worked the outside of the thighs, calves and feet, making sure his body every inch was serviced. I then worked my way up the inside of his thighs and came back up to his ass.

I massaged his ass cheeks and in doing so his rosette center was open to me. I remembered how he kissed and made me feel. I drew myself closer and could feel his heat. Extending my tongue I used the tip to gently tease along his opening. I was rewarded with a slight groan from Jeff. Taking this as permission, I parted his cheeks and pushed my face flush to his tush. Using the tip of my tongue I fluttered it up and down his crack.

Since we just took a shower it smelled clean but even if we didn’t I would have enjoyed his earthy smell. I dove further into my work and started to use my tongue in earnest. Although I didn’t have a cock I could use my tongue to piece his opening. With persistence and determination I pushed and thrust my tongue as deep as I could. Using my spit as a lubricant I continued to push, lick, and flutter around his rosette opening.

I thought I knew Jeff well. He recently came from the blowjob in the shower and men normally take about an hour in their refractory period to recover. Jeff was a superman. I felt a drop of precum developing on the tip of his cock. Then I heard a small grunt, I realized it was becoming uncomfortable for Jeff with his stiffening cock. He signaled that he was turning over and allowed me to move out of the way.

As Jeff turned over, he looked me straight into my eyes and nodded and smiled. He understood me so well! This was my gift to him, a gift given out of love as much as my desire and need to serve him. He knew he could have me and willingly I would do his bidding. By nodding and giving me permission, he showed he understood and appreciated my gift to him. We were both in synch.

“Thank you, Jeff,” I said, and quietly mounted him cowgirl style. My pussy was slick with my juices and his cock slid easily, naturally inside. I prided myself by keeping in shape and routinely did my exercises, including Kegels. Using my pussy muscles alone, I was able to milk his precum into my hot box.

“Please use me to give you pleasure,” I begged Jeff.

“Jenn, thank you, I will honor your gift. Today we will make love together,” Jeff replied lovingly.

I was naively confused by Jeff’s response but trusted him completely. Jeff had taken all of my cherries; we had sex numerous times. All I knew was I would follow him anywhere and do anything he asked. I wanted to show and demonstrate that to him the depths of my feelings for him.

Together we kissed passionately, then I started to ride him in earnest. Jeff’s cock rubbed my G spot perfectly and his girth pulled by clitoral hood back and forth over by clit. He used his hands to rub by body, massage and pull my nipples, and pull me down to him. We spoke, we moved, we were in synch. My pussy juices were flowing and I felt many mini-orgasms rip through me. Suddenly Jeff grabbed my hips with both hands and pumped by body up and down his cock. I could feel the tightening in his body, his oncoming orgasm sent an energy bolt through me causing me to squeeze and grasp him firmer. Following his lead, my body bounced up and down until at the crescendo of his stroke, he thrusts his cock to the entrance of my cervix. Deep within me, within my core, I felt his pulsing cock shooting his hot sperm deep within me. It caused my body to convulse in time with him and I also convulsed rhythmically with him. Now I understood his statement.

I collapsed on his strong chest and both of us breathed deeply recovering from our exertions. His entire body started to relax and his cock slid out of me. I knew my job and dutifully cleaned him then curled up beside him to bask in our afterglow. We spooned and his cock was tucked snugly between my asscheeks.

A few hours into our nap I felt his cock grow and push firmly against my ass. I recall looking it up one day, it is called nocturnal erectile tumescence, and is used as a test if a man has ED. In a man’s semi-conscious state their cock will spontaneously become erect. Jeff certainly didn’t have ED and his cock was growing larger and more insistent against me. I was glad I kept by ass lubed, ready for him whenever he wanted. I relaxed my opening and gave myself to him.

I felt his cock glide into me. My heart started pumping firmer and faster when I realized in his semi-conscious state, he desired me. I pushed back against him helping drive his cock deeper into me. Then I felt his arm come around me, helping to push my ass back and forth on his cock. This was raw emotion and desire on this part. He wanted my body, he wanted me! After a few more pumps I felt him begin to stiffen and I felt his hot come bathe my interior. His heat permeated by body and a warm glow that started from within me spread throughout my body. He then relaxed and I felt his cock slide out. I remembered my duty and cleaned him then continued to cuddle beside him.

The next weekend Jeff came over and helped with some repairs around the house. That day was especially hot so I prepared ice tea for us and made sure we were well hydrated. After he completed the repairs that he affectionately dubbed, “Honey Do List”, he went to take a shower. I felt daring and wanted to do something special for him and followed him to the bathroom. He was about to take a pee when I asked, “Can I help you with this?” I then held his cock gently in my hand and pointed it down to direct the flow into the bowl.

I know I surprised him with my action. He looked at me and smiled. The he gently caressed my head, relaxed and let his stream go. Holding his cock like that was so wild for me; I also started to get wet. I was careful to make sure to direct the stream into the bowl so it wouldn’t make a mess. Doing so forced me to look closely at his cock and feel the piss shoot out of his cock. It was so wild! When his flow slowed, I knew he usually gently shook his cock. Instead I remembered my duty and used my mouth to take in the final drops. His fluid was salty yet sweet, probably from the ice tea.

After that we took a shower together. When I saw the water stream off his cock again in the shower I went down and engulfed it, reliving our wild episode earlier.

The rest of the summer was hot in the temperature, in our passion for each other, and in our business. My body was always ready for him and he safely guided me to new sensations and experiences. I wanted to show him my gratitude and would surprise him when I took the initiative and wild sex adventure for the two of us. Under his love, guidance, and protection, I grew stronger and had more confidence in myself.

My new found confidence also helped me at work. I was willing to speak out and suggested solutions when our team hit a roadblock. My approaches were not tainted by previous discoveries by other scientists and my ideas helped our company find a new way to treat many medical conditions without surgery. Because of our finances, I received stock options instead of a cash bonus for my contributions. Our company was in the midst of a groundbreaking nano tech project and it was capturing the attention of larger medical equipment companies. Our approach was so novel that no one had any projects remotely like ours. We held all of the intellectual property rights without challenge and any company that wanted to use our technology or ideas had to work with us. One large company in particular decided that the easier way was to buy us out and own all our patents. They hired Jeff’s firm to negotiate the sales. If the transaction was successful Jeff stood to make a hefty bonus from the transaction fee and I would become an instant millionaire because of my stock options.

Nature provided the backdrop and like the change in season our relationship also started to change. It was October and we were in the middle of fall. Jeff noticed the change in me first. After a torrid session initiated by me, Jeff said, “Jenn, I love you deeply and dearly. You have gained a lot of confidence in yourself. We started this relationship because you wanted to safely explore your fantasies and be dominated. I have fulfilled my part by helping you to explore this side of yourself safely. I also enjoyed guiding you, but you have grown so much in these past few months. Do you still have the need to be dominated?”

“Jeff, I have grown so much because of you,” I said quietly. “If I have strength, it is because you were there to provide it for me. I realize that this started when I said ‘let my fantasy begin’ but I do not want this to end. I am afraid that if I say the words, ‘my fantasy is over’, you will leave me. I love you so much I would do anything to be beside you. I offered to let you own me and I mean it. If want me to call you Master, I will please let me be part of your life.” I was sobbing and tears were streaming down my cheek.

“Jenn, as a true submissive you must trust me completely,” Jeff said while caressing my cheek and drying off my tears. “Trust me now.”

I looked at him with my eyes shining and moist. He was right, I needed to completely let go and trust him completely. “Jeff, my fantasy is over.” I looked up at him as tears welled up in my eyes.

Jeff reached over and grabbed a small case on the nightstand. He gave it to me. Inside was a gold choker necklace, almost like a dainty collar. Jeff said, “Jenn, I love you. Let this necklace be a symbol of my love to you. We started this relationship with your desire to be submissive to me, let this necklace remind you of that. Later, we will go shopping for a more traditional ring and I’ll ask you to be my wife.” With that he took the necklace out and clasped it around my neck.

I cried as we hugged and kissed. I heard him whisper, “We started this to meet your needs and fulfill your fantasy, we will now begin a new journey with our lives and live this fantasy together.”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

STRAWBERRY TARTS

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Bi-sexual, Blowjob, Female/Female, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Mature, oral sex

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

Billy always had a thing for redheads, could never really explain why, it was just a natural attraction. After returning from an extended trip he moves in with friends and meets a cherry top that really got a rise out of him!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Billy always had a thing for redheads. All the way back to his childhood he was attracted to red-headed girls, always thought they looked interesting, different, adventurous, exotic and erotic. A nice looking redheaded gal would always turn his head. He didn’t know why, he just assumed everybody had their type and cherry tops were his, even though he was a blond haired, blue eyed WASP. And after he’d been with a few he discovered that what turned him on even more was when he finally laid his eyes on the bright red strawberry patch between their legs. That red hair down there just turned him on, plain and simple.

Billy dated several in high school, but like most relationships at that age, the liaisons were short-lived. One was the twin sister of a guy he played baseball and basketball with, a year younger, but it didn’t work out. Every time he kissed her he couldn’t get his buddy’s face out of his mind. Another he dated for most of his junior year but it fizzled out, and he escorted one to the senior prom but by graduation she was seeing somebody else.

He had one extended red headed romance in college but that ended not long after she graduated. She was a year older and was accepted to a graduate school a thousand miles away. They kept in touch for a while but soon that tomato died on the vine.

After graduating from college Billy worked three jobs for six months to save money and then he hit the road in his VW van. He travelled around the U.S. for about a year, seeing the sights. He camped his way along the back roads and the outback of the country, discovering new places and visiting a few scattered friends. In that year on the road, Billy had sex with nine different women: six were redheads; the other three were hookups with friends…or friends of friends…he stopped in on.

During his trip he’d stayed in touch with some of his friends back home. As his trip was winding down, it worked out that three of his buddies were renting a big house and invited him to move in when he got back off the road. They said there was plenty of room and splitting the rent four ways instead of three sounded good to everybody. So when Billy got back home he bought a mattress and moved in. He was able to land a job as a manager trainee at a carpet store…a friend’s dad owned the place…which he figured would tide him over until he got serious about life and something better came along.

One of his new roommates, Mark, had graduated with Billy and was working as a photographer. The other two, Tim and Earl, were a few years older and both worked at a local college. Tim was assistant to the athletic director and Earl was an activities coordinator and soccer coach. One of the fringe benefits of their jobs was that they knew a lot of cute and sexy college girls.

Tim and Earl were always inviting nubile college girls to the house, and most were young and willing. They started having huge parties at the house. They would get the word around the campus and hundreds of people would show up. These were massive blowouts and often the cops would drop by to say hello and please turn down the music. Sometimes the guys would each have sex with two or three different girls at the parties and they wouldn’t even remember their names. There were a few gang bangs too. The house got nicknamed ‘The Ball Park’.

One Saturday afternoon Billy was in the house alone, sitting around reading a book when the doorbell rang. When he opened the door he was surprised to see a young, attractive red-headed girl standing there. He salivated at the sight of her: she was about five feet six, bright red hair down to the small of her back, big baby blue eyes, tight jeans that hugged her lean legs and perfect ass, and a red tube top that matched her hair and barely restrained her large, firm tits.

“Is Tim at home?” she asked shyly.

“Uh, er, no,” Billy said clumsily. “He’s not.”

“Oh,” she replied. “Do you know when he’ll be back? He asked to me to come over.”

“Well,” he said, “I’m not his keeper and as you probably know, Tim does his own thing, but you’re welcome to come in and wait. If he invited you over he’ll probably be along.”

“Okay, thank you,” she said, and Billy led her to the sofa where he had been reading.

As they were seated several feet apart Billy tried not to stare at her nipples that were trying to poke through the flimsy fabric of her top.

“My name is Billy,” he said.

“Yes, I remember. I’m Pam. That was some party last weekend, wasn’t it?”

Billy vaguely remembered meeting her, a stunning redhead certainly would have gotten his attention, but then everybody was half-drunk and pretty women were everywhere. He seemed to remember Tim bragging about some shapely, perky co-ed he had had his way with.

“Yep, it sure was. A three-cop party: that tied a record!” he laughed.

For the next twenty minutes they talked, covering a variety of topics. Primarily she talked about college, meeting Tim and Earl, playing on the field hockey team and her major in Literature. She wanted to be a teacher. He was surprised how much he enjoyed their conversation. She was easy to talk to, laid-back with an innocent feel.

They heard Tim’s truck pull into the gravel driveway. Then he came through the front door in his usual way, which was like a bull in a china shop.

“Where’s my woman?” he shouted as he entered, then he saw them seated on the couch. “You’re not trying to seduce my roommate are you, Pam?” They all laughed.

“No, she’s not,” Billy said. “I’ve been trying to get her into bed for the last three hours, but Pam says if she can’t have Tim, she’s done with men forever!”

Pam laughed and stood up and Tim took her in his arms and gave her an exaggerated French kiss.

“Thanks for taking care of her,” Tim said to Billy. “I wouldn’t want to have to spank her.” To Pam, he said, “You come with me. There’s something I want to show you.” And then they bounded up the steps and into the master bedroom.

Billy had no doubt that what Tim was going to show her was between his legs. A few minutes later he quietly went upstairs and listened outside the bedroom door. He could hear redhead moans and Tim’s rutting grunts and the old bed squeaking and creaking beneath them. He felt a touch of green as he touched himself.
—-
Billy saw Pam at the house a couple more times over the following weeks, but that was it, and when they had their next big party she was nowhere to be found. A few days after that he casually asked Tim what had happened to Pam and Tim said he’d decided to let her ‘date around’. Billy knew that Tim didn’t treat women with much respect, especially the ‘college bimbos’ as he called them, so most likely he’d used and abused her enough that she went away, or she found out he was screwing some other girl and dumped him, or he just dumped her. ‘Go for it, Billy!’ Tim had said.

A couple of months later, a few days after another wild party, an extra-boisterous mélange of loud music, a couple hundred drunks, and one young couple caught by visiting police officers naked and fucking in the side yard, the boys were informed that they were being evicted. With all of the complaints and police calls, as well as a petition from the neighbors, the landlord pulled their plug and ordered them out within fifteen days.

Coincidentally, at about the same time, the athletic director at the college accepted a new position at a university on the west coast, and he would be taking Tim and Earl with him to fill similar jobs at the new school. Moving on up! This was good news for Earl and Tim…higher pay at a more prestigious institution…but it was good news for everybody else too. Now there would be one final blow out: A combination Going Away-Eviction Party!

The party was to be held at the college though; it would be a couple weeks after they had to be out of the house.

Tim and Earl arranged the whole thing. They reserved the lounge next to the dining hall, and since it was technically a private party they got a permit and would be able to serve alcohol. They found some students who had a band and would play for free. They got the word out all over campus and were looking forward to one hell of a sendoff.
—-
As the day of the party approached Billy found himself not looking forward to it much at all. It would be good to celebrate Tim and Earl’s new jobs and to say goodbye, but it wouldn’t be the same. He thought maybe the last few months had taken its toll, maybe he was outgrowing this craziness.

The evening of the party arrived and it was a nice, pleasant night for late autumn. People started arriving at a little after nine and by ten o’clock the place was crowded, with more and more filing in. Billy had a couple of beers but was not into it like he had been at the parties at the house. He wondered to himself where Tim and Earl and Mark were going to take their coeds to get them naked. It wasn’t going to be a short trip up one flight of stairs to their bedrooms like it had been at The Ball Park.

Billy recognized some of the faces but didn’t recall any names, and didn’t make much effort to mingle. He thought, what’s the use, I won’t be seeing these people anymore anyhow. Then at about 11 o’clock he gulped the rest of a beer and slipped out a side door and went outside and got into his van.

He drove about a mile to a neighborhood bar, J.K.’s Pub, a joint he and his friends had been to many times. The place wasn’t that crowded for a weekend so he strode up to the bar and ordered a bottle of beer right away, and he was taking his first sip of the brew when he felt a soft tapping on his forearm. It was Pam. In all of her red-headed glory.

He imagined his pupils must have dilated to saucer-size as his eyes took her in. She looked gorgeous. Her beautiful hair, parted in the middle and revealing her lightly-freckled forehead, was longer and redder than he remembered, wavy and almost down to her shapely ass. Tight blue jeans, sleeveless white blouse that hung loose, polished red fingernails and a touch of lipstick. She gripped his hand and he squeezed back.

“Hi, Billy!”

“Pam, hi, how are you? Long time, no see.”

“Yes, it’s been a while,” she said.

“Yeah, what happened? I’d see you at the house, but then, poof, no more Pam.”

“Tim’s an asshole,” she said, and left it at that, producing an awkward moment.

“You look great!” Billy said.

“Thank you, so do you,” she said, and Billy knew that wasn’t true. He wore blue jeans and a frayed golf shirt and couldn’t remember combing his hair.

“Want something to drink?” Billy asked, noticing she was empty-handed.

“Sure, I’m ready for another.”

He ordered her a beer and turned to face her, both leaning against the bar.

“Are you here alone?” Billy asked.

“I’m with a couple of friends,” she said, turning and pointing to two girls at the end of the bar who looked vaguely familiar. “Missy and Jenna. You may remember them; they came over to your house a couple of times.”

“It looks like they’re getting ready to leave,” he said, observing them examining their chit.

“I’ll be right back,” Pam said, and rushed over to pay her part of the tab.

Billy watched the girls settle up and talk briefly. They all glanced his way and soon Jenna and Missy waved and headed for the door. Pam returned to Billy’s side with her purse.

She took a swig of her beer and said, “Hope you don’t mind driving me home. It’s not too far from here.”

“No problemo,” he said. “It’d be my pleasure.” He swallowed some more beer and added, “You want to sit at a table?”

She said she did. They walked to a quiet corner and sat on opposite sides of a small deuce and talked for the next hour, the conversation flowing easily from topic to topic. It was like those few minutes they’d shared on the couch at the house, only much more intimate. By then they were playing footsie under the table.

“Where have you been living lately?” Pam asked. “I heard you were evicted.”

Billy smiled and said, “Yeah, I guess that was inevitable. I haven’t found a permanent place yet. I’ve been sleeping in my van and taking showers at the Y.”

“Roughing it, huh? You’re such a manly man!” she said with a sly grin.

“It’s not too bad,” he said, “I’m pretty used to it.” He told her about his year on the road.

“Well, you don’t have to sleep in your van tonight if you don’t want to. We have plenty of room.”

Billy digested the invitation. Was it an offer to sleep on a sofa or share her bed?

“Who’s ‘we’?” Billy asked.

“I live with my aunt, my dad’s sister. She’s works at the college. When I decided to come here to go to school she invited me to stay with her. Can’t beat the rent!”

“Ah, makes sense.”

“She has a house about a mile from here. Would you like to see it?”

Billy said he would. He paid their tab and they left the bar.
—-
Once they were in the van Pam got a good look at how Billy had it arranged for living and sleeping in.

“Hey, this isn’t bad!” Pam said enthusiastically. “Looks like you have a pretty nice set-up.”

“Not bad at all. I’ll give you the tour sometime when you have twenty seconds to waste!” he laughed. “And I’ll never be homeless.”

“You lived in this van for a year?”

“Yep, except for an occasional hotel room or a visit to see friends.”

“Well, you’ll have a roof over your head tonight.”

Following Pam’s directions, Billy was soon pulling the van into the driveway of a nicely-kept ranch house in a modern subdivision of single family homes.

“Park behind the Toyota,” Pam said. “It’s my car.”

He pulled in behind her Corolla and turned off the engine. He reached over to open the glove box, brushing Pam’s thigh in the process, and took out a toothbrush. They got out and Pam unlocked the front door of the house. They entered into an open foyer and she turned to her right and flipped on an overhead light. She led him past the kitchen and down a hallway.

“Do you have to use the bathroom?” Pam asked quietly.

“Ladies first!” Billy whispered.

“Such a gentleman. I won’t be long.”

Billy sat on a wicker loveseat that was in a small alcove off the hall. He imagined Pam behind the closed door, seated on the toilet with her jeans around her ankles, pissing, her Technicolor bush reflecting the light. Then washing her hands and face and brushing. Within two minutes the door reopened and she emerged.

“Your turn. When you’re finished meet me in there,” she said, pointing at a door slightly ajar, “And I’ll give you a tour of my bedroom.”

Billy peed and took care of his ablutions in record time. He walked into her room and the door clicked shut behind him. There was a soft light coming from a lamp on the nightstand and Pam was lighting a candle and incense.

It looked like any typical college dorm room. A bed, a desk, a dresser, nightstand, small table. And books piled everywhere.

“Pretty fancy, huh?” Pam asked, and she turned to face him.

Billy suddenly realized that here he was in this girl’s bedroom, looking at her wondrous redness and her heavenly body, with something fantastic about to happen, and he hadn’t even kissed her yet.

“Thanks for asking me to come over,” he said.

“I’m glad I did,” she said, gazing into his eyes.

Billy stepped a tad closer and took her hands into his.

“You are so hot!” he hissed. “But your lipstick looks a little uneven. Maybe I should blot your lips for you.”

He pulled her close and put his lips to hers, gently pressing for a few seconds before parting them with his tongue. She opened her mouth, their tongues collided and she sucked his into her mouth.

They unclutched their hands and were soon enveloped in a full body embrace, locked in each other’s arms, mouths meshed and their bodies mashed together. Billy felt the strength of Pam’s tits against his chest and the grind of her groin against his. His pecker was rising.

He backed her up and sat her butt on the edge of the bed. He knelt on the floor before her and started unbuttoning her blouse. Her hands roamed the flesh of his shoulders and chest under his shirt. When the blouse was off he tore his shirt off over his head and tossed it aside. He plunged his tongue back into her mouth and kissed her with a feral force as he fumbled with the hook of her bra.

When the bra was successfully removed his mouth roamed new territory: her ears, her neck and shoulders, taking its time as she cooed her pleasure. Then he reached her firm tits and firmer nipples, hard as nuts, and Pam moaned as he licked and kissed and sucked and teethed her avid, swollen bosom.

He slid his hands under her and palmed her butt cheeks as he lowered his head, tonguing her stomach and navel on the way, until his face was between her legs. He opened his mouth, and while squeezing her ass he hard-pressed his lips into her crotch and Pam groaned when he tried to suck the tight denim of her jeans into his mouth. He kept his mouth against her groin, pushing assertively, and she ground her mound against his face, over and over. Pam dry-humped his face while Billy lip-munched her shielded twat until the crotch of her jeans was soaked by his saliva on the outside, and by her own wetness within.

“Oh, God!” Pam murmured.

“Time to take these off,” Billy said, unbuckling her belt.

He unzipped her and yanked her soggy pants and thong down to the floor, then pulled them off from around her feet. He looked up at her. She has leaning back on her hands and in the soft flicker of candlelight he saw a thin layer of sweat glistening on her forehead and magnificent breasts. He spread her legs and replaced his hands back beneath her ass. He put his nose into her bright red muff and smelled it, then licked it. Then he sucked her clit into his mouth with her rosy pubes tickling his nostrils.

Pam shrieked loudly when she felt his lips wrap around her taut jewel and her pussy farted in his face with anticipation. She moaned with each suck and meat-grinded his face and she held the back of his head in her hands and pulled it against her. Billy squeezed the cheeks of her ass in perfect time with his clit sucking and the bed rocked and creaked with each swing.

This went on unabated for several minutes as he tried to suck a climax out of her. Soon Pam was lying back, resting on her elbows, moaning, watching, pushing, and waiting.

They didn’t have to wait much longer. Pam emitted a low-pitched screech when she released, and Billy tasted the funky tang of her lady cum as it washed his face. He kept sucking her throughout her spasms and her squeals, until they finally lessened and lessened, and only minor, intermittent aftershocks remained.

“Holy Shit!” Pam said when Billy removed his mouth from her passion fruit.

Billy stood up, unzipped and dropped his pants.

“Wow, no underwear!” she said.

“Yeah. Less laundry that way.”

She sat up and grabbed his extended member, hard and overdue.

“I want your cock,” she said, pulling him to her. He leaned down and kissed her mouth as she stroked him.

“Move back,” he said, and they scooted across the bedspread so that their bodies were fully on the bed.

She was on her back, he was on top, and their tongues were already fucking when he slipped his hard hot rod into her warm wet cunt.

Billy started slowly, but soon was pounding her hard, pinning Pam’s ass to the firm mattress with each thrust. The bedframe groaned its resistance and Pam moaned in unison as he used his tool as if it were an eight inch awl trying to deepen her hole.

On and on he hammered her, harder still, and he felt beads of sweat on her upper lip as he reached for the back of her throat with his tongue. He soon felt his cum rising and then slammed her hard enough that a bedpost banged loudly against the wall. He bellowed like an ox when he came, cum squirting deep into her vagina, spurt after spurt. Once his tank was empty, he didn’t stop poking her, but kept up his steady fucking.

“I want you to come again!” Billy wheezed in the midst of his motion.

“Me too!” she hissed in response.

He dug his fingertips into the crack of her ass and yanked her cheeks apart. She squealed like a pig when her asshole stretched.

“Ugh. Ugh. I’m getting close…”

He put his mouth to her ear and whispered, “Give me some more of your cum! Let me feel your hot cum all over my cock. Then you can lick it off!”

“Oh, fuck, here I…”

She let out with a high-pitched squawk when she exploded. Her torso shook violently as her volcano erupted and she rumbled like a drone throughout her body quakes. Billy hung on like a bull rider and stayed inside her, until his cock felt the flash flood of her climax.

Billy rolled off and lay beside her, spent. “Damn, you came a lot!” he said.

“I know!” she said. “Twice already!”

She wrapped her fingers around his penis and stroked it a few times. Then she put her hand, now slick with her cum, on his chest and rubbed it in.

“What were you doing to my ass, trying to rip it apart?” she asked, as she snuggled close.

“Nah, I just love your ass. Gotta get it ready.”

“Get it ready? Get it ready for what?”

“For when I put my dick up there!”

“In my butt? I don’t know about that!”

Billy turned on his side to face her and put his hand under her ass.

“Aw, come on, Pam,” he said softly. “How can you have an ass as nice as yours and not let me fuck it?”

“It’s too big.”

“It’s just right.”

He put his lips to hers and they opened instantly. As they sucked tongues he could feel her tense up when his middle finger entered her asshole. He stuck it all the way in and just kept it there as they kissed, letting her get used to the feel of it.

“That’s not so bad, is it?” he said, wiggling his finger inside her.

“That’s a finger. That’s a lot smaller than your cock!”

“It’ll work,” he said, and kissed her again. “We just have to lube up!”

“I don’t have any lube. Oh well…” she said, chuckling.

“I’m sure you have something in the kitchen that’ll do the trick!” Billy said enthusiastically.

“The kitchen?”

“Yeah, some cooking oil, vegetable oil, something like that.”

“I don’t know…”

He kissed her again. His dick was getting hard again just talking about it.

She put her head on his shoulder and they didn’t say anything for a few minutes. They both enjoyed the silence as they held each other. Pam was the first to speak.

“Are you ever going to take your finger out of my ass?” she asked, pinching him with her butthole.

“I guess I’ll have to when you get up to go get the oil,” he said.

Pam chuckled, and reached down and stroked his erection. “You drive a hard bargain!” she said, squeezing it. She reached behind her back and removed his finger from her rectum. “I’ll be right back.”

She got up, threw on her robe and went out the door, closing it behind her. The door reopened in about thirty seconds and Pam re-entered the room. She closed the door, tossed off the robe, and plopped into the bed with a plastic bottle of Crisco.

“I hope you know what you’re doing!” she said. “The last guy that tried it didn’t. And he was smaller than you!”

“You’re gonna love it,” Billy said. “Now roll over, relax and behave, or else.”

“Or else what, you’ll give me a hard time?” She giggled and rolled over onto her stomach.

“Ugh, this is no time for bad puns, Pam,” he said. At least she’s laughing, he thought.

He spread her cheeks and she sighed loudly when he flicked his tongue along the rim of her asshole. For the next couple of minutes he teased her, prepping her and coaxing murmurs of pleasure as his tongue danced along her crack and rim and in and out of her.

He unscrewed the cap off of the bottle, and spreading her buttocks apart, he poured oil along her crack and let it drip inside her. Then he injected his right index finger into her tunnel, and probed her and greased her inner walls. Then he entered her with his other index finger, and slid both fingers in and out of her gently, gliding in and out, stretching her and widening her for the onslaught soon to come.

After a few minutes of that there had been no resistance from Pam, only gentle delighted moans. Billy poured a liberal amount of oil into his hand and slathered it all over his rigid, restless cock. Then he pressed his bulbous purple helmet up against the tight circle of her asshole and pushed.

Pam gasped when he entered her and felt a searing burn as her anus stretched to take it in. But despite the wrenching of her twisted flesh and the pressured fit of her asshole snugly around his cock, she took a deep breath and was surprised at the ease with which his hard length skated into the depth of her. Billy rocked to and fro gently, and eased into her inch by inch, picking up momentum, and when her ass was filled he really started fucking. Minute after minute Pam yelped loudly with each anal slam.

“Damn, you got a fucking nice ass!” he sibilated into her ear. “So nice. So tight.”

He grunted with each ram, and she yelped a split second after every one. He reached around her and fingered her pussy and massaged her clit.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“Ugh…”

“Something wrong?”

“No. Its okay, not bad. Just try to come pretty soon. I feel like I have to shit.”

That was all he needed to hear. He started pounding his meat into her with a fresh abandon. With one hand on her pussy, the other on her tit, and his mouth sucking on her earlobe, he stuck her over and over, using her slick walls to squeeze his cum out of him.

He groaned raucously when his tightened balls were ready and his semen began to rise. Poke after poke he shot rope after rope deep into her ditch until he was running on empty and about to collapse onto her back. When he pulled out of her he watched her dilated orifice return to its more natural state, and saw the backflow of his cum ooze out of her ass and drip onto the blankets.
—-
They didn’t speak for a while, just rested. No words were needed. Pam was lying on her side with her head on Billy’s chest and her arm draped over his stomach while he gently sifted his fingers through her hair.

After a while Pam raised her head and looked Billy in the eyes.

“You don’t think I’m a tramp, do you?” she asked.

“What? Of course not! I’ve wanted you ever since we first met and talked on the couch. I was jealous when you went upstairs with Tim.”

“Really? Me too.”

They put their mouths together and shared a long, deep kiss. She laid her head back on his chest and they were silent again.

Pam noticed that his cock was now half-turgid, a result of their protracted kiss. She lowered her arm and began gently stroking it with the tips of her fingers back and forth, caressing it, and soon it was back to its mighty max. She scooted down and Billy sighed lustily when she took it into her mouth.

With the side of her head resting on his stomach and the palm of her hand kneading his nuts, she closed her eyes and sucked him, her head dipping up and down. He craned his groin, helping her take his cock in. Her mouth glided up and down his shaft, skiing on her tongue, as more and more blood flowed into it and stretched its thin skin, moving him closer and closer to his boiling point.

Pam liked the warmth of his dick in her mouth and the feeling of it against her lips and tongue as it heated up. Billy had one hand in her hair and one on her shoulder, aiding her yo-yo movements as she gave head.

She took her time, savoring his hardness, licking and sucking for long minutes until her saliva hung in a string from her lips along his rigid shaft. Billy bleated a low, growly groan when he felt his liquid love start to churn its way up and Pam took that as her cue to suck harder, and soon they felt the roiling sizzle of his ejaculation. He expelled his cum into her mouth in repeated streams and she continued her oral suction. Once his gyrations had abated she relaxed her lips from around him, releasing his silky load from her mouth. His milky cum spilled over the head of his cock and down the length of it. Then she took his dick out of her mouth and licked him clean.

Billy pulled her head up to his and his tongue sledded through his own cum as he kissed her. Then Pam lay back with her cheek against his shoulder and before long they were fast asleep.
—-
At around four a.m. Billy woke up and went to use the bathroom and get a sip of water. When he got back into bed Pam was lying on her side so he spooned her from behind and put his arms around her. Soon his hands were busy touching her, gently feeling her, one hand on her tit and one on her snatch. He caressed her breast, and softy fingered her lower level, and although no words were spoken, Pam softly purred her pleasure. He felt her new wetness with his fingertips and she turned her head and body and they kissed. She put her hand on top of his and manipulated two of his fingers, one on either side of her clit, and guided them, helping them take her to what she hoped would be another visit to Lotusland.

When they ended their kiss she moved on top of him and sat on his cock, taking all of it into her wet heaven. Up and down she went, over and over, easily taking him into her again and again. Billy helped too, with his rhythmic groin and by lifting her butt. It was nice, smooth, slow fucking, and they took their time because there was no rush.

Billy groaned and came again, but Pam continued on her ride for several more minutes, and when finally she unleashed she let out a high-pitched squeak and Billy’s dick felt the trickle of her warm jizz.
—-
Billy awoke a couple hours later as the early morning light filtered through the window into the bedroom. He got up and dressed. When he was tying his shoes Pam stirred and turned on her side to watch him.

“Good morning!” he said.

“Good morning,” she said. “Leaving so soon?”

“Yes, I have a busy day.” He stood and sat on the bed. “But thanks for an incredible night. I’ll call you.” Then he kissed her goodbye. He went to the bathroom and squeezed a dollop of toothpaste out of the tube and brushed his teeth on the way out the door.

As he was starting up his van he realized he didn’t have Pam’s phone number. He wasn’t sure if he would be able to find it so he wrote her a short note with his work number and clipped it under the windshield wiper on her car.
—-
“What the hell was going on in there last night?” she said, gesturing toward Pam’s bedroom.

Pam and her aunt were sitting at the kitchen table drinking coffee.

“I had a friend over,” Pam said.

“A friend?” her aunt said dubiously. “Sounded like one hell of a friend.”

“Were we too loud?”

“Loud? I’m surprised the neighbors didn’t call 911!”

“Oh, I’m so sorry!” Pam said, blushing, then giggling. “I guess we got carried away.”

“Yeah, it sounded like you had a hell of a good time with your ‘friend’. I could use a friend like that!”

They laughed and sipped their coffees. Pam picked up a banana from the fruit bowl on the table and began to peel it.

“Are you going to see him again soon?”

“I don’t know.”

“Huh?”

“He said he’d call but I don’t think he has the number. And I don’t have his either. He was one of the roommates in that party house. But with finals coming up over the next two weeks and then me going home for the holidays for almost a month, I wouldn’t be seeing him anyway.”

“Well, if you decide to bring him back over please give me some notice. I’ll need time to buy some earplugs and soundproof the walls!”
—-
He didn’t hear from her. Day after day there was no phone call from Pam. Billy thought she must have lost his note, never got it, or was blowing him off. Finally, a week and a half later he heard from her. He got the message late on a Tuesday afternoon and he called her back right away. She apologized for how long it took for her to call.

“I’m sorry, Billy,” she said. “I got your note and was going to call you on that Monday. But I had final exams starting and I was so busy cramming and taking exams that I totally forgot. And then when I finally remembered, I had misplaced the number. When I finally found your note…I had used it to mark a page in a textbook…I felt dumb calling after so much time!”

“Well, I’m glad you finally called.”

“I didn’t want you to think I’d been murdered or kidnapped or dropped off the face of the Earth! But here’s the thing: I knew I wouldn’t be able to see you for a while.”

“Oh.”

“Because my last exam is Thursday, and I will be flying out to go home for the holidays for a month. I won’t be back until the beginning of next semester. But I enjoyed our night together, it was tremendous. I would love to do that again, although my aunt said we could have waked the dead, so we will have to tone it down a little!”

They both chuckled. Billy told her to have a safe trip and a nice holiday and she wished him the same.
—-
‘Oh well,’ Billy thought to himself. ‘Another red head bites the dust’. He wasn’t particularly upset or disappointed because he didn’t really know her very well and they didn’t have much invested in one another. It was just a little puzzling that she was blowing it off so easily. They’d had such an incredible night together it only made sense to want to repeat it.

With the holidays fast approaching there was much to do, so there was not a lot of time to brood about it. Things were busy as work with customers wanting installations before the holidays. There was shopping, decorating, visiting and numerous other things to do.
—-
Exams over, Pam’s bags were packed and she was ready to go. She was leaving on a jet plane.

“Goodbye Aunt Etta,” Pam said.

“Have a safe trip, Honey, and say Hi to everybody for me.”

“I will. And I am sure you will enjoy having a few weeks off and no roommate with noisy friends!”

Etta laughed. “You’re a great roommate, Pam, don’t you worry. But what should I do if your noisy friend calls?”

“Make some noise!”
—-
The weather was starting to turn colder and Billy was still sleeping in his van. He didn’t really mind it because it was comfortable enough and he was accustomed to it. At night he would park behind the rear wall of the carpet store and hook up to the electric. He’d plug in his space heater and he was snug as a bug in a rug. But it wasn’t any good for entertaining.

He started hanging out at J.K.’s Pub on weekend nights if he didn’t have other plans. He and his old roommates had been there many times and had met plenty of people, so he’d sometimes see somebody he knew. Over the holiday weeks the place was usually packed, filled with large groups and holiday parties. But after the holidays were over it was not as busy and he could find a seat at the bar without trouble.

J.K.’s Pub, being located not far from the college, had books on the walls, dart boards, and was a popular watering hole for the local intelligentsia. Billy walked in one Friday night and took a seat at the bar and ordered a draft. While he was waiting for his beer he overheard part of a conversation at a nearby table. They were evidently college faculty or staff members and they were talking about the new semester that had just begun earlier that week.

His beer arrived and he took a healthy gulp. Billy glanced around the room and he saw small clusters of mostly older, similar looking people huddled together talking. More college people, staff, professors, grad students, whatever, he guessed. Then he looked around the bar, which was a big circle. Going counter-clockwise, his eyes made it three-quarters of the way around the bar and stopped.

On the other side of the bar was a funky, sultry redhead. She had a sexy, carefree look all her own that said, ‘I am comfortable in my own skin, so don’t bullshit me and I won’t bullshit you, and let’s have a good time’. She was older than Billy, perhaps mid- to late thirties. Her golden copper locks flowed down in wavy curls past her shoulders and contrasted against her white blouse. Shiny gold hoops dangled from her ear lobes, foxy freckles dotted her cheeks, and her lip gloss glinted in the subdued light. He watched her as she raised her wine glass to her lips and took a sip.

Billy knew he had to talk to her. But she was with friends, he could tell by the way she was interacting with those around her, and all the stools were taken. To her right was an older bald guy and to her left was a small, bookish woman with wire-rimmed glasses. He watched them for a couple minutes and noticed that yes, they were talking, but there did not seem to be much intimacy or passion to their conversation.

She took another sip of her wine and placed the glass back onto the bar. Billy noticed that there was only about an inch left in her glass. He signaled the barkeep and he came right over.

“Ready for a refill?”

“Yes, thank you. And would you please send that lovely red-headed lady across the bar another of whatever she is drinking and put it on my tab?”

The bartender looked over his shoulder then back at Billy and winked. “You got it!” he said.

He watched her closely as she was served her new drink and the bartender gestured his way. He was staring into her eyes when she looked over at him. He raised his mug as if to say ‘Cheers’, and she paused with a curious look on her face, as if she were combing her memory and trying to put a name to his face. He thought for a moment that she may refuse to accept it, but then she silently mouthed the words ‘Thank You’, and raised her glass. They both took sips and shared a tacit toast.

He watched her for several more minutes. Her friends tried to give him the eye without being noticed, but they were pretty obvious about it. She talked more to the woman than the man but with not a whole lot of enthusiasm.

She rose from her chair and said something to them. She headed to the ladies room, which was about halfway around the circular bar toward him. He made sure he was watching the door when she came back out. She emerged and saw him looking at her immediately, smiled, and started walking his way. He spun around on his stool.

She looked even better up close and her bottom half was as good as the top. She was tall, maybe five-nine or five-ten, and slim, with firm medium-sized tits, long legs inside navy blue slacks, and a tasty rump. And those thick red curls.

“Thank you for the drink,” she said. Billy nodded. “Do I know you?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Then why did you buy me the drink?”

“Because I can’t take my eyes off of you.”

She laughed, and said, “Oh, Please!”

“I’m serious!”

She turned her head slightly and eyed him. “Is that the best line you could come up with?”

“It’s not a line; I’m not good with lines. It’s the truth.”

“You’re attracted to older women, is that it?”

“I’m attracted to you!” He paused and stared into her eyes, which were as blue as a gas flame. “Why don’t you blow off the bookworms and have a drink with me?”

She laughed. “Yes, they are a lively bunch, aren’t they? But it’s been a busy week. We were going to leave soon anyway.” She slanted her head, flicked her tongue briefly between her lips and smiled coyly. “But what the hell, I’m in a good mood! Let’s have a drink. I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

“I’ll save your seat,” he said, patting the stool to his left.
—-
She came back and sat on the stool beside him. He had ordered another drink and it was waiting for her on the bar. They introduced themselves and started talking. And once they started talking it was nonstop without lulls or ebbs of any kind. It was stream of consciousness, one topic to the next, free-flowing, she said he said, blind date gold. After about an hour and two more drinks Billy ordered a calamari appetizer and they picked off the same plate.

They kept talking, munching squid and reordering drinks, and talked about a wide variety of subjects all over the map: books, films, jobs, music, school, plus anything else that popped into their minds. Despite their age difference they shared some similar tastes, like soul jazz and film noir and biographies, and they compared their knowledge, finding common ground. He learned that she was the Assistant Admissions Director at the college. As an employee of the college she could take three credits each semester for free and she was taking a class each semester working toward her master’s degree. She liked wine and was into T’ai-Chi and Yoga. Billy noticed she would touch him from time to time, on the hand or arm as she spoke, and as the night evolved, even more so. He thought, ‘Wow, this gal is it! Older maybe, but so what, she’s got it! J.K.’s is a redhead goldmine!’ Their connection was ablaze with possibilities. The more she talked, and the more he learned about her, the more he liked her. She was unique. He even liked her name, it was unique, too. Her name was Etta.

After a couple of hours Etta asked him where he lived.

“Too far to drive in my condition!” he said, grinning.

She leaned her head close to his.

“And what condition is that?” she said, a tad slurred.

“Too many beers and a total case of smittenness!” he said.

“Is that a word?” she asked, squinting.

“I have no idea,” he said.

“Check!” she called out, loud enough for all to hear.
—-
Etta said that she lived nearby. Billy followed her in his van to a community that looked vaguely familiar, a cookie-cutter neighborhood where most of the houses looked the same. A garage door went up as Etta pulled into her driveway, and she drove her car into the garage. Billy parked in the driveway, locked his van and wobbled into the garage as the overhead door lowered behind him. Then they wobbled into the house together. It was not until he was inside that he realized where he was.

Etta flicked on the light in the kitchen, put her keys and purse on the counter, and turned to him.

“Would you like something to drink?” she asked. “I have…”

“Nope,” he said with a smile, and took a baby step closer.

“Good! Me neither,” she said with relief.

Billy took her in his arms and kissed her and there was no hesitation. Her lips separated immediately to receive his tongue. His nose breathed in the fresh aroma of her hair and he detected a light, lemony scent as he tasted her mouth and felt the force of her tongue and the softness of her lips. Their first kiss was not a disappointment to either one of them; it was not a short one either.

“I don’t usually do this,” Etta said softly when their lips parted.

“What, kiss?” he asked.

“No, bring men home. In fact you are the first man I’ve been with in a long time.”

“I’m a lucky guy,” he said, pecking her lips. “Why me?”

She gave a resigned smile and said, “Good timing, I guess.”

“How so?”

“Well, it’s been quite a while…it’s been a long week…and you’re just… so darn cute!” she said, chuckling, and lightly pinched his nose.

“I think that you being a foxy, sexy, red-headed dynamo has something to do with it!”

“Think so?”

Billy nodded and added, “That plus our mutual state of smittenness!”

“Etta cocked her head and said playfully, “Is that really a word?”

“If it’s not a word, it’s a condition!”

“Wow!” she said. “Clever AND cute!”
They shared another long kiss and their tongues danced an energetic rumba while their hands roamed the range of their backs and butts.

“Come with me,” she said, grabbing his hand. “It’s time to get the cute guy into the redhead’s bed!”
—-
“Let me take my earrings off,” Etta said, and she turned to face the mirror above her dresser. A soft night light reflected off of it.

“Okay,” Billy said, moving close to her. He clutched her breasts from behind. “You take care of your earrings and I’ll take care of the rest.” He sunk his nose into her hair and unbuttoned her blouse from the top down.

She placed the earrings on the dresser and turned to face him. With her own shirt open, she unbuttoned his. Then, without a trace of shyness she removed her bra and Billy’s eyes feasted on her taut-nippled breasts for the first time.

“You like what you see?” she asked rhetorically, as she fondled his stiffening rod through the fabric of his jeans. They kissed again as they undid snaps and fumbled with zippers.

Once they were naked they fell into each other’s arms and fell onto the mattress as one, and the bed creaked in response.

Wrapped together, four hands slip-sliding all over their hungry flesh and their eager loins pounding out a love song, they kissed for a long time. Occasionally their mouths would part briefly so their lips could wander to other nearby erogenous places—ears, necks, shoulders, chests—but soon would recouple and their tongues would resume their pirouette.

“I love your body,” he rasped, as he reached between her legs and felt her sogginess. “You’re so hot…”

“You make me hot…”

“There’s so much I want to do with you…”

“Let’s do it…”

Billy put his mouth on Etta’s left tit and she squealed when he tenderly chewed on her nipple. He sucked and teethed her tits for several minutes as she purred in gratification.

He moved his head toward her southern hemisphere, licked her navel inside and out, and tongue-fondled her trimmed, red shrubbery on his way to her promised land. She squealed again when he spread her pussy lips and dove inside with his nose and tongue, smelling and tasting her musty spice for the first time. Her clit was hot and swollen and hard like a Jalapeno pepper, and her body quivered when he wrapped his mouth around it. He had sucked on it for thirty seconds or so when she stopped him.

“Wait!” she said sharply.

Billy looked up at her and asked what was wrong.

“Nothing, it’s wonderful,” she said. “But I want to do you too.”

Etta’s body squirmed away and she did a one-eighty on the bed. Now her snatch was in his face and his cock was in hers; he watched as his tumid length slued into Etta’s mouth. Then he cloaked his lips around her hot pepper and picked up where he’d left off.

Their bodies moved smoothly in sync as they noshed on their genitals. The bedroom was filled with moans of rapture and loud sucking and slurping sounds and the bed frame added to the cacophony as they 69’d their way closer and closer to climax.
—-
Pam had gone out with friends and it was about a quarter till one when she pulled her car into the driveway. She parked beside Billy’s van and wondered what the hell was going on. All the lights were out. She entered through the front door quietly, locked the door behind her and tip-toed down the hall.

She heard animal noises coming from behind her aunt’s bedroom door. Deep moans accompanied by a two-part chorus of oral sex, the vigorous smacking of wet lips on thermal flesh, and the bed straining with the force of it.

Then Pam heard a loud gag and her aunt’s clear, excited voice.
—-
Billy’s cock was deep in Etta’s mouth. She was sucking him like a possessed vixen so he put a little extra pump in his hump and she gagged loudly. She took his dick out of her mouth for a moment.

“Jesus, Am I going to come!” she growled lustily.

Billy sucked her clit harder and kept his mouth busy as he waited. She took his cock back into her mouth and with the strength in her groin plastered her cunt into his face. Billy pounded his dick into her mouth and Etta tried to suck the orgasms out of both of them. She emitted a piercing cry when finally her bridled sex was vented and her catharsis of cum was released.

Billy wasn’t far behind. His own storm had been brewing and he felt his semen ascending. He grunted harshly and shot ropes of his cum into Etta’s throat.
—-
Pam’s mouth was agape as she listened to Etta and Billy’s euphoric orgasms through the wall that separated her bedroom from her aunt’s. Now she knew what Etta had been talking about when Pam had had her noisy friend over for the night. These walls are thin. But now her noisy friend was on Etta’s side of the wall. When their frantic expulsions were over it was quiet. Then she could hear their soft, muffled conversation but couldn’t decipher what was said.
—-
In their afterglow, Etta and Billy lay side by side recovering with their arms and legs enwrapped.

“You know something?” Billy said softly.

“What?” Etta said, tracing her fingertip around his right nipple.

“You are the first woman I have ever been with where our first time was a sixty-nine. That is so cool!”

“Seemed like the right thing at the right time,” she said.

“Yes, believe me it was!” He kissed the top of her crimson dome, and swallowed. “I think I have been here before.”

“What do you mean?” Etta asked, and turned her face to his.

“Do you have a niece named Pam?”

“Well, yes I do, but…” She stopped. “Oh my God, I can’t believe it. You’re the noisemaker!”

“What? Excuse me…”

“You’re the guy from the party house! You spent the night with her in the next room and rattled the walls all night long. You were loud enough to…!”

“Pam was really loud…”

“You both were!”

“Okay.”

“Oh my God!”

They didn’t say anything for a minute or two.

“I swear,” Billy said. “I didn’t know until after we got here. And I felt so attracted to you, and thought you were to me, and Pam blew me off anyway…”

Etta put a finger to his lips. “It’s okay.”

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I don’t want to cause a problem with you two…”

“Shhh…” Etta whispered. “It’s okay. You’re right, she did blow you off and she said it was great and she liked you but she was going home for the holidays. I didn’t understand it at the time.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Stop, don’t apologize.” She planted her lips against his. He squeezed her tight as they kissed and she wrapped her fingers around his stiffening cock and drew it near her rewetted twat.

“We’ll work it out, Baby. Just put this thing inside me!”

Etta fed his cock into her wet cunt and Billy rolled on top of her, stuck his tongue in her mouth, slapped his hands around her ass and started pounding.

After three or four strokes they were in perfect sync. He drove his dick into her and she milked his girth with the walls of her pussy with each coordinated shove. They built momentum one poke after the other and the room again filled with the sounds of their moans and groans and the bed screeching with their thrusts.
—-
Pam listened as their muted conversation segued into primal bleats of lovemaking and the bedframe grumbled in retort. They were fucking now, there was no mistaking that. She could picture it by remembering it: From the sound of the bed, Billy was on top, ramming his big cock into Etta the same way he had rammed it into her, time after time after time until both would come in communal carnal bliss.

Pam slipped two fingers into her own wet gash and started rubbing her clit in jealous masturbation. Faster and faster she worked herself up, and harder and harder her clit became as she homed in on her release. She heard a low bellow from beyond the wall which told her Billy was getting close to orgasm. A raspy, high-pitched shriek from Etta soon after meant that her cum was also on the way. Pam stroked herself even harder with her slimy fingers, keeping pace with her neighbors, until just as the bed in the next room was once again still, her love water flowed.
—-
Billy started unloading his cum and by the third spurt, Etta wailed and shook like a wobbly vane in a windstorm as she ejected her own. He stayed inside her for a moment until their tongues finished fucking, and then he pulled his cooked meat out, removed his fingers from the crack of her ass, and rolled onto his back to lie beside her.

They said nothing and soon were fast asleep.
—-
Etta’s eyes opened at sunrise and she noticed right away that Billy must have been having a good dream because his penis was at full mast. She bent down and sucked him awake.

Billy woke immediately. He ran his fingers through her hair as she sucked him to a stressful swell. But he knew he had to fuck her, he had to feel that warm, wet glove around his swollen cock again.

“I want to fuck you!” he said.

She de-cocked her mouth and said ‘Okay’. Billy rolled on top of her.
—-
‘Geez, they’re at it again,’ Pam thought.

It was early morning, the sun was barely up. She heard them fucking. She listened and fingered herself.
—-
“Leaving so early?” Etta asked, as Billy stood pulling on his pants.

“Yeah, I have to get going,” he said, and sat on the bed beside her. “I’d love to sleep in with you but I have to work this morning. But I’d like to see you again soon if possible.”

“Oh, I think that’s very possible,” she said softly.

He finished dressing and they shared one last, long kiss. He made sure they exchanged numbers, then he left. Outside he saw Pam’s car parked next to his van.
—-
Etta didn’t see Pam that morning. She was in the kitchen early making coffee and Pam was still in bed; then she took a shower and when she was done Pam had left. She had hoped to talk to her first thing, but now that would have to wait.

Throughout the day Etta went about her business but had an uneasy feeling in her gut that she knew wouldn’t go away until she and Pam talked and cleared the air. She hoped Pam wasn’t too mad and would understand that if she had known who he was she would have never brought him home; although now she was sure glad she had.

That evening Etta brewed a cup of tea and had just sat down on the sofa when Pam’s car pulled into the drive out front. Pam came in through the front door and looked at Etta, who with glassy eyes was standing beside the foyer.

“Pam, I’m so sorry, I didn’t know, I swear! Neither did he until halfway through the night!”

“Please…”

“Pam, I’m serious. Come sit down. Let’s talk about this. Do you want some tea?”

“No, I want something stronger than that!”

Pam went to the kitchen and returned to the living room with a bottle of wine and two glasses. She sat beside Etta, poured two glasses and handed one to Etta. She raised her glass.

“To the noisemaker!” Pam said, and they drank.

“I’m sorry, Pam, I really am, I had no idea it was him. I was at J.K.’s with people from my office. We were drinking, we got tipsy, I guess I needed to get laid. He was so charming…”

“Oh, I know all about that!”

“Anyway, I never would have done it knowingly. But Billy said you’d blown him off, and…”

“I know. I meant to call him but I didn’t. You snooze you lose, right?”

They sat quietly sipping their wine for a minute.

“Damn, you two were loud last night!” Pam said. They both laughed, and relaxed a little bit.

“Sorry, but as you know, he does know how to please a woman.”

“Yes, he does. And I heard you squealing half the night and early this morning. Quite entertaining!”

Etta took Pam’s hand. “So you’re not mad at me?” she said.

“No, I’m not really mad,” Pam said. “I guess I’m just jealous.” She squeezed Etta’s hand.

They were quiet again as they held hands and sipped wine.

“I masturbated!” Pam said softly, peering into Etta’s eyes.

“You masturbated?”

Pam nodded. “Yes, twice,” she said. “Once last night and once this morning. I came with both of you too.”
“You did? Wow, I would have liked to see that!” Etta continued. “I thought of you too when we were doing it. After I knew who he was I thought about how he’d already done it all with you.”

Etta scooted a little closer Pam and turned to face her.

“You know something, Pam?”

“What?”

“You look really sexy when you’re jealous.”

“Yeah, right!”

“No, I mean it. But let me ask you something. Were you jealous because I went to bed with Billy…or because Billy went to bed with me?”

“Huh?” Pam said, with her eyes glued to Etta’s.

Etta stared back at Pam and both were silent for a long, frozen moment. Etta knew what she wanted to do, knew what she felt she had to do, and also knew the risks involved. She leaned her head close to Pam’s and kissed her niece on the lips.

It was not a long kiss, but it was a pleasant one, four soft lips meshed together, and although Pam was surprised she did not resist.

When they broke the kiss Etta did not move her face far from Pam’s. Pam’s eyes resembled deep, blue pools staring back at her. Then Etta put her free hand behind Pam’s head and kissed her again and there was no hesitation. Pam’s mouth opened at the first prod of Etta’s tongue and they were instantly lip-locked into a long, passionate kiss rife with probing tongues and wandering hands. It seemed to go on and on, and as it did Pam and her aunt crossed a personal threshold that neither of them would be able to turn back from.

“I can’t believe we just did that,” Pam said when they parted.

“We really did. I’ve wanted to kiss you like that for a long time, Pam. Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I think so.”

“You think so?”

“I’ve never kissed a woman like that before. I didn’t know that you liked…”

“I’ve had a couple of relationships with women before. We kept them discreet. I like men and women. But ever since you moved in and I saw what a hot, sexy woman you’d become…well, I’ve wanted you.”

“I thought you were the hot, sexy one.”

“For the past few months I’ve been watching you, staring at your incredible body—your crotch, your ass, your boobs, your legs—and I wanted to make a move. I’ve fantasized about it. But I knew it was a big risk, and it was probably wrong, and I was so afraid you’d reject me, and if you did I’d ruin what we did have, and…”

Pam mashed her mouth against Etta’s and plunged her tongue into her mouth. She felt one of Etta’s hands on her breast and the other slip inside the back of her jeans. Her hand felt Etta’s inner thigh for the first time. They kissed hard and strong as their hands explored. Gradually their kiss softened, and slowly diminished to tender, loving lip work. When their lips finally parted Pam chuckled.

“What’s so funny?”

“My father would flip out!” Pam said.

“Oh My God, ain’t that the truth!” Etta laughed. “My big brother is not the most tolerant guy around. He might not understand.”

Etta took Pam by the hand and said, “Come to my room. I want to make love to you.”

“I’ve never been with a woman before…”

“You’re a fabulous kisser. Let’s start with that and see what happens. The rest will take care of itself.”

Etta led Pam to her bed and kissed her body as she undressed her, her neck, shoulders, breasts, tummy, her strawberry snatch. They became lovers that night.
—-
“What are we going to do about Billy?” Pam asked Etta.

It was early morning two days later. They were lying in each other’s arms after another boundless round of sex. Etta’s tongue had roamed every inch and orifice of Pam’s body and Pam had had no trouble adapting to this new pussy-eating thing.

“Let’s share him!” Etta said.

“Share him?”

“Sure, why not? We both liked fucking him. He definitely liked fucking us. It took me a long time to get you into bed so I’m not giving you up. But he’s the reason we finally ended up in bed together so why not add him into the mix? It could be fun. And I doubt he’d turn down the chance to fuck both of us. Two redheads are better than one!”

They laughed, kissed and Pam said, “Yes, I think he’d agree with that!”

“I’ll call him today,” Etta said. “I’ll invite him for dinner on Saturday. I’ll tell him it’s an all-nighter.”

They dragged their naked bodies into the bathroom to get ready for the day. They climbed into the shower together and began bathing. Pam couldn’t resist: she knelt before Etta and put her mouth on her open pussy. Etta put her hands into Pam’s hair, guiding her, and slowly swinging her crotch into her face. With the shower water pounding down, and Etta’s whimpers echoing off the tiled walls, Pam ate until her mouth was washed out with her Aunt’s cum.
—-
Etta called Billy that morning and left a message. He called back right after lunch.

“I’ve been thinking about you,” Billy said.

“I’ve been thinking about you too,” Etta replied. “In fact, so has Pam.”

“Oh, really? How are things with Pam? Was she upset about us?”

“Maybe at first, but we settled things.”

“That’s good. So, did you kiss and make up?”

“Yes, I guess you could say that,” Etta said, stifling a grin. “But the reason I called: Would you like to have dinner Saturday night? My treat.”

“Why sure,” Billy said. “I’d love to!”

“Okay, great, it’s a date. Do you know the seafood place at the Lake Park, next to the Hyatt? Let’s meet there at seven, is that okay with you?”

“That would be fine.”

“Wonderful, I look forward to seeing you. And Billy…”

“Yes?”

“Don’t make any plans for Sunday morning.”
—-
Pam was already home when Etta came through the door and kissed her.

“It’s all set,” Etta said. “We’re going to meet him at the Seafood House at the lake. We’ll have a nice dinner. He knows he’ll be spending the night; he just doesn’t know how great his dessert is going to be!”

“Wow! I get to sleep with a beautiful woman and a handsome man. And they’re both great in bed!”

“Well, maybe…”

“Maybe? What do you mean?”

“Maybe we’ll get some sleep!” Etta said, and they both laughed.

“You know what, Aunt Etta…”

“Just Etta.”

“Oh, right, sorry Etta. I was thinking about doing something with my hair. Cut and curl, you know, just like yours. Would that bother you?”

“Bother me? No, not at all. But why?”

“Well, first, because yours is so sexy. And second, to blow Billy’s mind!”

“All right, let’s blow his mind. Among other things!”

Etta was laughing as she dialed the phone to make Pam an appointment with her hairdresser.
—-
Before they knew it, it was Saturday. It had been a whirlwind week. Pam had juggled her classes with her fervor for her new relationship, the passionate sex, sleeping and waking up in bed with Etta, anxiety about if the family found out, and her uncertainty about their upcoming three-way date with Billy.

They dressed together. Both wore dresses that showed off their comely shapes, Etta a black, low cut shift and Pam a double V-neck in gray. They applied minimal makeup, wore simple gold earrings and packed a few other necessary items in an overnight bag. Etta had booked them a room at the Hyatt.

They drove together to the hotel and checked in. They hung some sexy lingerie in the bathroom and placed some oils and lotions and lubes on the nightstand. They opened a bottle of champagne and Etta made a toast.

“Here’s to a wonderful, sexy, dirty night with my new girlfriend…and our new boyfriend!”

They clinked glasses and kissed. They drank their champagne and then Etta left for the restaurant. She wanted to be seated when Billy arrived. Pam would join them a few minutes later.
—-
Etta was seated at a corner table with her back to the wall so she could watch the door. At about five minutes after seven she glimpsed Billy in the entryway. He spoke briefly to the hostess and started looking around. She stood and waved and Billy smiled and started walking to her table. As he neared the table she opened her arms, gave him a warm hug and kissed him, slipping him the tip of her tongue in the process.

They exchanged their hellos and took their seats at the table. Billy felt a tickle down below as he admired her remarkable mien, her sexy, frizzy red locks tumbling over her shoulders, her slinky, low-cut black dress hugging her breasts, her wide smile and ruby lips already sucking him in.

“I’ve looked forward to tonight all week!” Etta said enthusiastically, squeezing his hand.

“So have I,” Billy replied. “I haven’t stopped thinking about you since I left you last Saturday morning.”

“I’ve thought about you too. It was a wonderful night…and so unexpected!”

“Yes, sometimes those are the best times, when things just seem to happen naturally: No pretenses or games. And I’m glad it didn’t mess things up with you and Pam.”

“No, we worked that out,” Etta said as she stood up. “And speak of the devil…”

Billy looked up and saw another foxy, smiling redhead approaching their table. It was Pam, looking red hot in a gray dress. Billy rose to greet her.

“Hello, Honey,” Etta said, and kissed Pam on the lips.

“Hi, Billy,” Pam said, and turned to him, put her hand on his shoulder and kissed him. “Nice to see you again.”

“Yes, nice to see you too!”

Billy was surprised to see Pam. He was momentarily speechless, but not disappointed.

“So, shall we order drinks?” Etta said, as their waiter approached the table.

Everyone nodded and small talk ensued. Drinks, then dinners were ordered and all three became more relaxed.

“I like your hair!” Billy said to Pam. “It looks great. What made you decide to change it?”

“I wanted to turn you on,” Pam said.

“Well, it’s working!”

“Are you surprised to see Pam here tonight, Billy?” Etta asked.

“Uh, yes, I guess I am. But I’m not disappointed.”

“That’s good, that’s what we were hoping for. Because, you see, we both owe you quite a bit of gratitude.”

“Gratitude? But why? I didn’t do anything. I can’t take credit for being attracted to two sexy women.”

“Au contraire, you did quite a bit for us actually.”

“How did I do that?”

“You remember when we were talking on the phone the other day and I told you about talking to Pam after you spent the night last weekend? You asked if Pam and I had kissed and made up? Well, we did quite a bit more than that.”

Pam and Etta looked at each other and smiled, then both looked at Billy.

“We talked about it and it helped us realize a couple things. First, we admitted that we were both very attracted to you. And second, we realized we were also very attracted to each other.

Etta let that sink in for a moment and took a sip of wine.

“You see, Pam and I have always loved each other—she’s my brother’s daughter, and I’m her aunt. But by talking about what happened and our mutual affection for you, it helped us realize that we have a different kind of affection for each other too, and we finally acted upon it. Our relationship has now been elevated to a whole new level. Is this making any sense?”

“Sure, I think I get it. I appreciate you trusting me enough to tell me all this, but…where do I fit in?”

“You are the reason we found the courage to cross that line together. By both of us spending a night in bed with you…really good nights, by the way…and then by talking it through, our lives have changed. And we want you in our lives.”

“You see, we didn’t want to fight about you,” Pam chipped in. “We want to share you.”

Billy took a drink while he tried to digest what he was hearing.

“Billy, we see it like this,” Pam continued. “You have already screwed both of us. Now we want you to screw BOTH of us.”

“Oh Pam, Honey, I love it when you talk dirty!” Etta laughed. Turning to Billy she added, “I’ve rented us a nice room at the hotel next door. There’s champagne, beer, room service and a king bed. And check-out time is not until noon tomorrow!”

You didn’t make any plans for tomorrow morning, did you?” Pam asked.

Billy shook his head.

“Good,” Pam said. Then with her mouth to Billy’s ear she whispered, “I want to suck your cock right after you fuck Etta’s ass!”

“So, what do you think?” Etta asked.

“I think I died and went to Redhead Heaven!” Billy exclaimed.

“That’s what we were hoping for. Now let’s enjoy our dinner and then we can go over to our room for desserts!”
—-
“Nice room!” Billy said, as he looked around, checking it out. There was a large king bed, comfortable furniture, drinks on ice, soft music was playing. Pam dimmed the lamps and lighted several candles.

He felt a tug on his arm and Etta spun him around and pasted her mouth onto his. Their tongues pounced and they shared a long, hot kiss, her hand already between his legs. Their lips had parted barely an inch when Pam’s mouth replaced Etta’s, and Pam and Billy had their own long kiss. The longest, deepest kiss of all was the third one, when Billy watched in awe as the two redhead foxes sucked tongues. He was getting incredibly turned on and they knew it, and he felt the growth in his groin as he watched them go at it.

“Get undressed,” Etta said. “We’ll be right back. We have a little surprise for you.”

Pam and Etta went into the bathroom together. Billy stripped down and sat on the edge of the bed. His staff was already at full mast. He heard muffled voices from the bathroom but couldn’t understand anything they were saying. Then he heard the door open and when they emerged he thought he was seeing double.

Other than a slight difference in their heights, they looked like twins. The same curly, red locks, flowing a couple inches below their shoulders. The same red lipstick and nail polish. Identical skimpy, lacy white, see-through negligees that left nothing to the imagination, and matching black thongs covering their delicious strawberry pies.

“What do you think?” Pam asked.

“I think I’m speechless. I’m ready for dessert!”

“So are we,” Etta said. “Now you get to roll out the red carpets!”

Decisions, decisions. Billy wondered if this was some kind of psychological test: Which red carpet would he roll out first? He wasn’t taking any chances. He stood up in front of them…his dick was already standing…and he simultaneously slipped his hands into each of their thongs, palmed their red foliage, and slipped two fingers into each pussy, both already wet. He was not playing favorites.

The ladies moaned together and both reached out for him at once and their mouths zeroed in on his at the same time. They almost butted heads, but somehow in the passion of the moment the angles worked out and they all instantly delved into a three way kiss. Six lips and a trio of tongues collided in a lustful mouth-fuck, two went cunts grinded on his fingers, and a hand wrapped tightly around his enlarged cock.

Billy never knew you could even kiss two girls at once, but damn if it wasn’t working out so far, he thought to himself. It went on a little longer, and then they backed him up until the backs of his legs bumped the bed and he plopped down on the mattress with pussies in his hands.

“Undress each other!” Billy said. “Slowly!”

That was all the encouragement the girls needed. They smiled and turned to face each other and he watched them kiss in the flickering candlelight.

“I’ll do you first,” Pam said to Etta. As they shared another sexy kiss, Pam removed Etta’s cover, which didn’t take much; she moved the spaghetti strap over and it fell to the floor. Still kissing, Etta now wore only her G-string. Pam went down on her knees and kissed Etta’s pussy through the flimsy fabric. Then she looped her thumbs inside the wiry strap and pulled the garment down to the floor, gave Billy a quick glance and a smile, and then slipped her tongue inside Etta’s snatch.

This was unexpected, but not unwelcome. Etta moaned loudly and held Pam’s head as she tasted her.

“Damn, you two are hot!” Billy said. Etta was looking at him, and winked.

Soon Etta pulled Pam’s head up to hers and kissed her. “My turn!” she whispered. Billy’s dick felt like it was about to explode as he watched the scene repeat itself, but reversed: He watched Etta remove Pam’s clothes and eat pussy.

Billy began stroking himself. He’d always thought it was a turn-on to see two girls getting it on, but this was even better than he could have imagined: Not only two redheads top to bottom, but an incestuous matched set, which made it all the more spicy and dicey.

“Oh, no you don’t!” Pam said, as she noticed Billy’s handiwork. “Etta, look what he’s doing.”

Etta turned to see Billy’s hand around his cock. “Need help with that?” she asked.

The girls came over and sat on either side of him. Etta grabbed the back of his neck and kissed him as she brushed his hand away and forcefully clutched his cock. Pam sucked his nipples for a long minute before she got down on her knees between his legs. Etta fed his cock into her mouth.

“Lay down,” Etta said, gently pushing him onto his back.

With his butt on the edge of the bed, and his dick deep into Pam’s mouth, Billy watched Etta swing onto the bed and straddle him. She scooted up so that the lips of her twat were kissing the lips on his face. He dove right in and picked up where Pam had left off. Etta was getting her pussy eaten for the second time in a few short minutes.

The noisemakers were already in fine form. Billy grunted as Pam’s keen mouth tugged him down south, and slurped as Etta grinded her salty slit into his face. Pam was doing a pretty good job slurping herself, on her knees with a mouthful of hot cock and drool dripping out of her mouth.

Pam then decided it was time to put that big cock inside her. She stood up and positioned herself on the edge of the bed and lowered herself onto it, and all around it; Billy groaned and Etta continued fucking his face with her cunt.

Pam was fucking Billy, and Billy was fucking Pam. Then she leaned forward, put her arms around Etta and took hold of her tits. She held tight as she increased her up-down pounding on Billy’s hard meat and sucking on Etta’s neck. Billy was really getting into poking Pam, but was also trying not to suffocate with his face flush against Etta’s marinated camel toe and strawberry patch.

Billy knew that pretty soon something had to give. He’d already had a massive boner while watching Pam and Etta making out. Then he got a blowjob from Pam. And now he was fucking her, even if he couldn’t really see her. He knew he was going to shoot a wad here pretty damn quick.

“That’s it, Baby, eat me just like that!” Etta moaned, twisting her crotch. “Yeah, right there, that’s it, ooh, I’m going to shoot my dirty cum all over you…”

Damn if that dirty talk didn’t drive him to the edge every damn time! With a loud moan his body buckled and his load rose up out of him, string after string. Pam fucked him even harder and kept it up even after he’d emptied his tank.

Pam shrieked and bit Etta on her shoulder, and Billy felt her wetness get wetter as her cum surrounded his tired cock and trickled out of her stuffed cunt and over his thighs and balls. Then, almost immediately he felt Etta’s polished nails dig into his scalp and her jizz jetted into his mouth.
—-
Billy was lying between them, a red head on each shoulder, with one arm around Pam and one around Etta, and a tit in each hand. They’d collapsed in a zonked heap and no one had said anything for a few minutes. His dick tickled after all the action it had already had.

“I hate to break this up, even for a minute, but I gotta go to the bathroom,” he said, letting go of their tits. Pam and Etta feigned pained expressions and reluctantly took their heads off his shoulders.

“But don’t go away!” Billy said, and bounded out of the bed. He figured he better piss while his dick was temporarily flaccid. When he did his urine initially squirted off in two different directions before he gave himself a yank and unified the stream and was able to hit his target. He washed his hands and splashed his face with cold water. He looked at himself in the mirror. His hair was a mess, his face was reddened and he had a fresh scratch on his neck. He felt like he had just gone two rounds with Joe Frazier.

When he reentered the room, the girls were already going at it. Etta was lying on her stomach and Pam was on her knees behind her ramming a rubber dildo up her ass.

“I’m getting her ready for you!” Pam said enthusiastically. “There was one thing you gave me the night you slept with me that you forgot to give Etta. I’ve been telling her she’s going to get it and she’s going to like it. I’ve been waiting for this!”

Billy’s cock was perking back up. Pam picked up a small bottle of lube off of the bedspread and left the dildo sticking out of Etta’s ass.

“Come here,” she said.

Billy moved close to Pam and she kissed his penis, and then began stroking it.

“Let’s get this bad boy hot and heavy and I’ll lube you up too. Strawberry flavored!” she said, and licked some off of her finger.

Billy’s dick was hard in no time and Pam slathered it with the sweet smelling gel. Not to be wasteful, she stuck the remaining gob on her finger into her own asshole, just in case.

The dildo was maybe two inches wide, and Billy watched Etta’s sphincter slowly close after Pam pulled the fake dick out of her. Billy thought, ‘This is going to be good, it looks like they’ve been practicing’.

Pam moved to the side and pulled Billy by the dick and placed its tip in prime position. The asshole winked. “Be gentle!” she said.

Billy spread her crack with his thumbs and pressed his cockhead hard against her opening. Etta grunted as he pushed himself in. Pam was massaging Etta’s back and already sucking on the dildo.

Etta squealed and gripped the edge of the mattress when Billy forced his oiled rod into her tight tunnel. She felt his stiff width against her rectal walls and a prickly drag as he pushed further in. Once his cock was in deep, Billy slid it in and out gently a couple times before picking up his pace. Soon he was slinging it pretty good and Etta was half grunting/half crying with each push.

“Oh, fuck!” Etta croaked.

“This is so fucking hot!” Pam blurted, now fucking herself with the dildo.

Billy was throwing all of himself into it, literally, eagerly pounding Etta’s cozy ass while watching Pam ram the rubber cock into her twat.

Etta had been fingering herself since Pam had lubed her ass and inserted the dildo, and now she announced that she was about to come. That made Billy bang harder, deep inside her, in effort to syphon his cum up from the depths of his scrotum.

“Ugghhh…” Billy howled.

“Aurrrgghh…” Etta wailed.

Pam heard their orgasmic clamors and knew what it meant. She squeezed Etta’s hand and knew by her vice grip that she was unloading onto the bedcovers. Billy let out with one final gut-wrenching bellow and released his load into Etta’s rear end.

When Billy pulled his drained cock back out, he watched again with awe as her asshole shrunk back to normalcy and his cum seeped out.

Pam repositioned herself. She licked up the cum from Etta’s ass. Then, as she’d promised, she took Billy’s cock into her mouth and sucked him, and extracted the few last drops of his seed that had not managed to make it all the way to daylight.
—-
That’s the way it went that night. They all would rest for a while, but sooner or later somebody started fooling around. Etta went to the bathroom and when she came back out Billy was fucking Pam doggy style. Pam went to the bathroom and when she came back out Etta had a dick in her mouth. Billy’s penis was sore all around.

Billy had always thought that love triangles were bad news, but damn if this one wasn’t starting off great! With a cock, two cunts, three tongues, four tits, six lips and three assholes the possibilities and combinations were limitless! They all fell asleep with smiles on.
—-
In the morning Billy woke up with a massive hard-on as usual, but he had to pee like a racehorse. In the bathroom he contorted his body and pushed down on his erection to try to steer his piss into the toilet. Mostly it hit the bowl. But with the skin of his dick stretched to the max, it hurt like hell because the sides of his shaft were rubbed raw. He found a small bottle of body lotion on the sink and gently massaged it in, hoping it would soothe the soreness. Then when he returned to the bed, damn if those two redheaded nymphets weren’t ready to suck his dick again!

‘Shit’, Billy thought to himself, ‘Life is tough!’

Billy watched Pam and Etta take turns sucking him and intermittently kissing and making out. It hurt a little but he toughed it out. Then it gradually evolved into Etta doing the cocksucking and Pam doing Etta. Billy watched Etta’s mouth on his cock and Pam’s mouth on Etta’s twat and realized his own mouth had nothing to do; all he could do was watch. So, he got Pam to move her body around and repositioned so her crotch was up near his face, and by bending his torso a little he could reach it with his mouth. Bingo, just like that, he was chomping down on Pam’s wet pussy and sucking her clit like it might try and get away. He never thought it could happen, but there they were, all of them deeply consumed in an oral sex trio, and within a few short minutes they each received a mouthful of cum.
—-
They were getting hungry. It was getting to be mid-morning and they hadn’t eaten much at dinner the night before. Pam said she would take the first shower. Fortunately the stall was too small for all three to shower at once; if it had been big enough for all of them, they feared they may never get out of there!

After all were cleaned up and smelling fresh and dressed (Pam and Etta had brought a change of clothes, Billy wore his same clothes from the night before) they packed and checked out of the hotel. The girls threw their bags in the car and they decided to have lunch at the same restaurant they’d been to the night before. Billy admired his ‘girlfriends’ as he walked behind them to the table, two fine manes of curly red hair, two pair of long, lean legs and two sexy asses, all wrapped up in tight jeans. They sat at the same table and ordered fish sandwiches and Bloody Marys, and talked about the night they had just all spent together.

“So Billy, have you enjoyed our date?” Etta asked, with a wink.

“Enjoyed it? It was probably the greatest night of my life!” he said.

Etta chuckled and gave Pam a sly grin. “Ooh, that’s what I like to hear. That was our goal!”

“Well, you did it. It was the greatest night, and it didn’t even kill me, or break my dick off, although it may have come close, and I may need a few days to recover. I could get used to that!”

Etta and Pam looked at each other, then at him. “Could you?” Etta asked.

Billy had a puzzled look on his face. “Could I what? Get used to it?”

Etta grabbed Pam’s hand and Billy’s hand at the same time. “Look, Billy, we’ve talked about this. Why don’t you move in with us?”

“Move in? With the two of you?”

“Of course, with the two of us. Who else? We have plenty of space, a couple rooms we never use, you can’t beat the rent and it will get you out of that van! Not to mention the fringe benefits…for all three of us!”

Billy was flabbergasted. What would it be like living with these red bombshells? Would his dick ever heal? Would he be able to stand up straight again? Would his body run out of cum? They told him the rent, which he said was ridiculously low. They told him, no problem, he could raise the rent whenever he wanted. They said the bottom line was that they wanted him in their lives, if he wanted them in his.

Billy thanked them profusely and said it sounded like a great offer. He would think about it.
—-
Ten seconds later Billy said ‘Yes’. He would move in on Monday after work.
—-
All day Monday he thought about the move. It could be great, or it could be turn out to be a mess, but he was anxious. He’d never been all that successful keeping one girl happy, much less trying to juggle two. In fact the only times he’d ever come close to a triangle he’d had to work to keep them apart, not move in with them! He told himself it would be fun to try. And he could always leave if things went wacko.

It was about five-thirty when he drove up to the house. There was a big van from a retail mattress store out front. They were unloading a mattress and box springs and carrying them into the house. Etta and Pam were supervising.

“Hi Billy,” Etta said, and she kissed him. Then he kissed Pam.

“What’s going on?” Billy asked.

“I got us a new bed. Same day service!”

“What was wrong with the other bed?”

“Nothing really, I guess,” Etta said. “But this new bed is King Size!” Then softly, she added, “Sleeps three!”

“Got all new linens too,” Pam said. “We can try it out tonight!”

Billy looked at the sly grins on the two red foxes.

That’s when he knew he’d made the right decision.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

I HAD A JACKHAMMER

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, Male / Older Female, oral sex

Author’s info: Gender: male

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I stood in front of the mirror and I had to admit I didn’t look too bad for a forty-four year old woman. My frizzy black hair hung just below my shoulders and I wore a simple gold chain around my neck, shiny against my skin and in stark contrast with my dark eyes. The V-neck of my silky red dress pointed to the cleavage between my breasts, which aren’t huge but large enough to get a look or two, and the only makeup I wore was a bit of lipstick to match the dress.

I’d kept myself in good shape the last few years since my divorce and people often think I’m eight or ten years younger. I’m about five-seven, thin with a nice rump to go along with my tits, and the dress clung to my curves. I was getting ready to go to a New Year’s Eve party at a house three doors down the street. It had been a tradition on our block for many years and the tradition had continued even as children grew up and families moved away. My ex-husband and I hosted the party in our house a few years ago before our divorce. I don’t know as many people in the neighborhood as I used to so the parties are a good way to keep in touch and meet new people. I’d be going to the party alone as I had been since my divorce. I’d had a few relationships since then, but nothing serious or long-term. I enjoyed my freedom after so many years of marriage, much of which was not so great.

My name is Danielle, my friends call me Dani. I live alone in the same old house and my two children are grown and gone. My son Greg is twenty-four and is in the Navy stationed two thousand miles away, so I don’t see him much these days; I just get emails and the occasional phone call. My daughter Jessica is twenty-two and is married to a cop; they live about an hour away and we see each other on holidays and birthdays.

I made one final series of poses before the mirror, turning this way and that and decided I was ready for presentation. It was about ten p.m. and time to go. I usually would go a little after ten and then leave shortly after midnight. Long enough but not too long.

I walked down the street to the party at the Fullers’ house. The Fullers, Bob and Jean, were a wonderful couple, very active and one of the oldest families on the block. Their kids were all in their thirties and this was at least the third time they had hosted the party that I could remember. They greeted me instantly when I entered and made me feel welcome as always. Holiday music was playing, the house was still decorated and the Christmas tree in the corner reached all the way up to the nine foot ceiling. Bob handed me a glass of white wine and I began chatting with a few neighbors I knew, and then was introduced to a new couple that had moved in a few months before. But I won’t dwell on that part of the evening because it doesn’t really relate to the story I want to tell.

I’d been at the party almost an hour when I heard a male voice call out to me. “Hey, Miss Dani!” he said. I looked in the direction of the kitchen and walking toward me was a young, familiar face, although I hadn’t seen him for a few years.

“Jackie?” I asked. “Is that you?”

A big grin spread across his handsome face. Jackie’s family had lived across the street from us until his parents separated and divorced when he was fifteen or sixteen. His father had always been kind of an ass but Jackie was always a sharp and witty kid and he was close to my kids when they were younger. His mother and I had been very close up until she later remarried and moved away once Jackie graduated high school.

“Yes. Well, it’s Jack nowadays,” he said with a smile, as we hugged.

I laughed and said, “Okay, Jack.”

Jack was about five-eleven with medium-length blond hair, baby-blue eyes and a couple days of sandy fuzz on his strong chin and face. He was broad-shouldered with long sinewy arms, but the rest of his body was thin and wiry. He always was athletic and played soccer and baseball in high school. He wore blue jeans and a red casual shirt with the collar unbuttoned. He had a thin gold chain around his neck as well.

“So what are you doing here?” I asked. “I thought you moved away and would never come back to this place.” When he had left after high school it was to attend the state university about three hours away.

“I’m visiting a buddy for a few days. I visited my Mom in Florida for Christmas, and then I came up here. The school’s closed over the holidays and I go back the week after next. I saw Mr. Fuller in the library and he invited me. So here I am.”

“Really….where’s you’re buddy?”

“He had some big date planned with his girlfriend.”

“So you came to party with the old folks?”

“Yeah, I thought it might be fun to see who was still around. Plus I didn’t want to be driving around too much on New Year’s Eve. You know what I mean?”

“Yes, I do, and I think that’s smart of you. When the neighborhood started these parties years ago it was to give everybody somewhere to go without having to go anywhere.”

I looked at Jack’s eyes and they were a bit bloodshot so I knew it was a good decision on his part, although he seemed okay to me. I sipped the last of the wine from my glass and he took it from me. He returned in a moment with two glasses.”

“A toast,” he said, “to Miss Dani, always the hottest mom in the neighborhood.”

I blushed, a bit surprised and flattered by his comment, but I drank. “Okay, cut him off,” I said, “He must be drunk.”

We laughed to ourselves and for the next half hour continued to talk and reminisce about the old days in the neighborhood. I found I was very relaxed with him and was enjoying our conversations and recollections much more than mingling with the older folks. When we had about finished our wine he surprised me again.

“Want to get high?” he asked me.

“What? Jack, are you kidding? Behave yourself. It’s been years since I did that kind of stuff. I don’t think the Fullers would appreciate us lighting up in their house.”

“What the hell, it’s New Year’s Eve,” he said, pulling a joint out of his shirt pocket. “We’re not driving, so come on.”

I just laughed at him. He grinned wide and said, “Look, I’m slipping out the back. In a minute pretend like you’re going to the bathroom and then go out back and I’ll wait for you behind the tool shed. It’s nice and secluded back there. See you in a minute.” Then he was gone.

I shook my head and knew I probably shouldn’t. But I also knew I would.

When he saw me walking toward the shed he lit it up. He took a deep hit and when I got to him he handed it to me and I did the same. We traded back and forth a couple times without saying anything. I was the first to speak.

“I can’t believe we’re doing this,” I said.

“Feels good though, doesn’t it?” he said.

I had to admit it did.

“Remember that time you had the New Year’s Party at your house? When was that, six, seven years ago?” he asked.

I remembered it well. At a little after midnight I had gone upstairs to check on the kids and found Jackie and my daughter in the middle of something naughty.

“Oh, I remember it all right. I remember going upstairs to check on you kids and saw you with your favorite body part in my daughter’s mouth!”

“Ah shit, you knew about that?” he exclaimed, sounding embarrassed in the dark. “Jessie never told me you knew.”

“I spoke to her about it. I knew you were both pretty good kids so I tried not to overreact.”

“What happened was Jessie asked me what I wanted for my birthday and I said a blowjob, you know, just kidding around. But she said okay so I just went along with it.”

“Can’t blame you there, I guess,” I said, inhaling deep. “That’s right, I forgot. Your birthday is…”

“Tomorrow,” he interrupted. “January first.” He looked at his watch which glowed in the dark. “In about twenty minutes I’ll turn twenty-one. A consenting adult!”

“Oh shit, we better get back in there,” I said. We both took a couple quick hits and finished the joint.

“So, do I get a new year’s kiss at twelve o’clock?” he asked.

“Ya never know,” I said. We then walked to separate doors to reenter the house.
—
Back in the house we kept our distance for a few minutes. I got another glass of wine although I didn’t really need it. Just before twelve the countdown started, then the ball dropped and ‘Auld Lang Syne’ filled the speakers. Everybody started giving out kisses and before long Jack headed for me. I had to be careful here.

Jack marched up to me, said ‘Happy New Year’ and pressed his lips to mine. As I expected his lips parted and here came his tongue. My lips were slightly parted but I stopped his tongue with my teeth.

“Whoa, down boy,” I said, gently pushing him back. “You want to start a scandal? All these busybodies in here tonight, we don’t want to give them anything to talk about.”

“Sorry, Miss Dani, I just…”

“Call me Dani.”

“Okay, sorry Dani. I just always thought about what it would be like to kiss you.” He reached back into his pocket and pulled out another joint. He held it so only I could see it and with a sheepish grin said, “Wanna go out back again?”

I smiled and shook my head. As I was looking around I said, “Do you have a car?” He said that he did. “Okay, look. I’m going to say my goodbyes and leave. In about a half hour you leave and drive away. Park your car a couple blocks over and walk to my house. The porch light will be out but knock on the door and I’ll let you in you’ll get your kiss then. And bring that with you.” I squeezed his hand and left him standing there.
—

Back in my house, I went back to my bedroom and stood before the mirror. I debated whether to keep the red dress on because it did look fine, but decided against it. I took it off and hung it up and stripped naked. In the bathroom I shaved and cleaned myself really well; I wanted to be ready for anything with the birthday boy. Then I reapplied my red lipstick, which if the kid showed up would be transferred to his lips and perhaps other parts of his body. I put on a dark pink satin robe which came down to just above my knees and fit snugly, showing off my body even better than the dress. I combed my hair but with my curls there’s only so much I could do.

I went down to the kitchen and poured two glasses of wine and then took them into the living room and put them on the coffee table. I also brought a small saucer since there are no ashtrays in my house. I turned on the stereo and tuned to an easy jazz station that was playing non-stop music all night, and then I sat back on the sofa and sipped my wine. I felt truly loose and relaxed, partly because of the wine and weed but also because of what I hoped was about to come. It wasn’t long before I heard a light tapping at the door.

I let him in and closed the door quickly behind him and locked it.

“Happy New Year, Dani,” he said.

“Happy Birthday, Jack,” I replied.

“You look really great!”

“Thanks,” I said. “I poured us some wine. Come sit on the sofa with me. We sat down and I picked up the glasses and handed one to Jack at my left. “I’d like to make a toast to the New Year’s kiss you are going to be getting soon.” We clinked our glasses and drank. “And to the birthday kiss after that!” I added and we drank again.

Jack lit up the joint and we traded tokes. I was getting happily buzzed. I turned halfway toward him as we smoked and sipped our wine. He told me about college and how he’d be staying in the area until a week from Sunday when he would head back to school. It was now Thursday January first so he’d be leaving on the eleventh.

When the joint was done Jack put it on the saucer and I took a sip of wine. Then I said, “So Jack, are you ready for your New Year’s kiss?”

He nodded and I scooted close to him and moved my head toward his. He leaned into me and I gripped the back of his head with my right hand and pulled him to me. Our lips met and I plunged my tongue into his young mouth. He sucked me into him; our tongues did a spongy dance, exploring. He put his arms around me and pulled me tight, his left hand moving to my right breast as our mouths fucked. Maybe it was his age, maybe it was my need, but it was electric and goose pimples covered my arms, a sexier kiss I never had. It was soft and deep. After a long time we parted. His hand stayed on my breast for a second or two and then he lowered it to my hip and kept it there.

I turned a little more to my left and scooted closer still. My right hand was still behind his head. I said, “Now for your birthday kiss,” and pulled him close again with both hands. This kiss was hard and forceful. I pressed my body to his and mashed my breasts into his chest. My tongue was halfway down his throat, both his hands were wrapped in my hair and massaging my scalp. This kiss, like the first one, went on and on. The fierceness of it began to subside, became gentler, and as it did I slowly moved my hand down his body, to his shoulder, to his chest, to his side, and then finally between his legs where I felt his hardness. Even through the thick denim I could feel that he was large.

We parted our lips and I looked him in the eye. With my hand on his member I asked, “Are you ready for your birthday present, Jack?” He nodded and I started massaging him. “No one can ever find out about this. You know how people gossip around here. They’d have a field day with it.” He said he’s a consenting adult and it was our secret.

I moved the coffee table over and knelt in front of him. I unhooked and unzipped his jeans. He lifted his ass and I pulled his pants and boxers down to his ankles. I couldn’t believe the size of the piece of meat he’d been hiding in his pants!

“Jesus Christ, Jack!” I blurted, “Look at the size of that thing!” He giggled and my wide-open eyes must have looked like saucers. I looked at his cock as it rested on his body pointing toward his chest, completely hiding his navel. It was the largest cock I’d seen and fat too. “How long is that fucking thing?” I asked.

“Nine and a half inches,” he said. “An old girlfriend measured it.”

“Well, damn boy, it looks like we’re both getting a present tonight!”

I moved in close between his legs and slid my hands under his butt. I kissed his balls and took them gently into my mouth. I ran my tongue along the long shaft. I rose up higher on my knees so I could put my mouth around his gorgeous circumcised cock. Jack was moving it subtly deeper into my mouth but I was taking it slow. I had deep-throated guys before but none were packing heat like this. I sucked him and rocked my head up and down, taking in a little more with each move, his hands again immersed in my curls. My right index finger was still lubed and he let out with a loud groan as I inserted the whole finger into his ass in one quick thrust. We continued our lusty three-way rhythm, my mouth, his cock and my finger. I took more and more of his rod into my throat, six inches, six and a half inches, seven inches, as I continued to finger-fuck his asshole.

I felt his cock swell in my mouth so I knew he was about to blow. I backed off so that I just had a couple inches in my mouth but I increased the speed of my finger. He moaned louder, he moaned faster, “Fuck I’m gonna come,” he hissed loudly. I rammed my finger in as far and as hard as I could and squeezed his ass cheek with my other hand. With a raucous grunt he started to come and my lips gripped his shaft with a cushioned strength and held on through seven or eight violent spasms as he emptied his hot, oily load into my mouth. When he stopped quaking and I was pretty sure he was done I took my mouth away and moved up onto him and with a mouthful of his cum I kissed him with open lips and pushed my tongue into his mouth. We kissed deep, our tongues skiing on a slippery slope, his mouth now slick with his own juice. We swallowed while still enmeshed, and only then did I pull my finger out of his ass.

I lay back on the sofa. “Phew. Happy birthday, kid,” I said. “Sorry I couldn’t take it all in. I tried.”

“You kidding? That was fucking unbelievable! You are fucking unbelievable! And you did take most of it, all but an inch maybe, I was watching. More than anybody else ever did, anyway, and what a fucking turn-on watching you. And if I hadn’t started to come I bet you would have gotten it all. You wore me out.”

I leaned forward and took a sip of wine and then turned to him and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. I started unbuttoning his shirt and said, “Let’s get this thing off of you. No man should have to eat pussy with his shirt on.”

He flung his shirt on a chair and yanked off his pants which were still at his ankles. He stood before me and bent down to kiss me, our tongues doing a quick pirouette. I opened my robe and with his red lips he worked his way southward over my naked body, pausing to kiss and lick and nibble and suck my nipples, then he traced his tongue over my tummy as he lowered himself onto his knees before me. He reached over and grabbed a pillow from the end of the couch.

“Lift up,” he said softly, and I raised my ass. He slid the cushion under me to give himself total access. I was already sopping wet.

He placed his hands on my sides just below my hips. He kissed my left thigh for a moment, then the right. His face moved close to my crotch. I felt his warm breath on my clit. His tongue licked my lips and toyed with the rim of my ass. I let out with a yelp when his tongue dove into my asshole, deep and brief. He inserted his tongue again and I whimpered helplessly as he wiggled it around and gently sucked for a few seconds before pulling out. I thought to myself, this kid is okay. He eats his own cum and now he’s tonguing my ass.

“You like that?” he asked.

“Oh yes, Jack,” I wailed. “Eat my ass, boy. Suck my wet cunt. Eat me.”

He had no sooner slipped his tongue back up my ass when I came in a seismic rush, my fluids gushing into his face, my body spasms uncontrolled.

“Oh my God,” I said as I shook.

Jack moved his mouth to my pussy, his strong tongue slithering in, exploring my marshy tunnel. Then his lips surrounded my swollen clit as his tongue continued its investigation. I felt his finger glide into my ass an inch, and then back out. Back in another half inch, and then back out. Again, a little deeper. He repeated the process a few times until his entire finger was inserted in my anus. I tightened my sphincter around his finger and he wiggled it in response. His tongue kept licking and he kept his lips wrapped around my hard love button. Then he began to hum.

I moaned with the vibration radiating inside me. I screeched as he hummed louder. As his tongue skated in my pussy, his finger did somersaults in my ass and his mouth serenaded my clit. I cried out in a loud voice with every word I could remember from the unabridged edition of Dani’s Dirty Dictionary. Soon I came again, soaking his mouth and face with a fluming flow of my pent-up liquor. He drank me in.

Jack came up for air and said, “You taste good.”

“Fuck me Jack. Put that big fucking cock inside me.”

“Do I need a rubber?” he asked.

“No, it’s okay,” I replied. “Give it to me, boy. Give me that beautiful cock. Let me feel your hot cum inside me. Fuck me.” I swiveled so I was lying back on the seat of the sofa and Jack mounted me. I wrapped my fingers around his huge dick and guided it into my seeping slit. I felt him push it in and felt its girth against the walls of my pussy.

His mouth came to mine as he started a slow, gentle back-and-forth movement inside me. I rocked with him and put my hands behind his neck.

“I can’t believe this is happening,” he said to me. “You have no idea how many times I fantasized about fucking you.”

I pulled his mouth to mine. We started slow and easy, then built up speed and force. We fucked and our lips never parted, our tongues bucking and our mouths sucking. His finger found its way back into my ass so I made sure mine found his. Our bodies picked up more speed and intensity as our fingers and tongues and Jack’s cock found greater depth. I came once and Jack’s mouth muffled my scream, but he continued to bash my gash for another couple of minutes until he released his fresh payload with a long primitive grunt and a spasmodic orgasm. He shook on top of me as I felt the warm rush of his semen deep inside and I immediately came again.

He stayed on top of me for a moment and we kissed while his size lessened inside me. When he pulled out he lowered his head to my breasts and sucked my swollen nipples for a minute and I ran my fingers through his thick blond hair. Finally he sat back on the sofa. I rose up, tightened my robe around me and sat up beside him. I picked up my glass of wine and sat back.

“Wow,” I said, sipping the wine and stretching my legs out. “I can’t remember the last time I felt this good.”

Jack pulled on his jeans and zipped them up but didn’t fasten them. He picked up his shirt and pulled another joint out of the pocket. He tossed the shirt back on the chair. He sat next to me shirtless and lit it up. He took a couple hits and handed it to me. I shrugged and took it.

“I don’t really need any more of this,” I said, “I feel too good already.” But I thought so far so good, and I went with it.

In between tokes I refilled our glasses. As we recovered we sipped our wine and talked. He asked me about my job in real estate and I reminded him again how important it was that no one find out about this because it could affect my job; nobody gossips more than real estate agents. He told me about life as a history major and his on-and-off girlfriend who was Honduran and bisexual. He told me how he had been in three-ways with her and her roommate and how turned-on he’d get when he’d see both of them go at it. He asked me if I ever had sex with women and I told him yes, I had experimented some in recent years. I didn’t tell him that his mother was one of the experiments.

After a while he reached to me with both hands and pulled my robe wide open. “What are you doing?” I asked.

“I love to look at your body,” was all he said.

I edged closer and ran my right hand over his bare chest, smeared with lipstick. “I like looking at yours too,” I said.

He pulled me close with one hand and palmed my tit with the other and we mashed our open mouths together and kissed. My hand went to his crotch. He pinched my nipple and squeezed my hair into his fist and I rubbed his cock and balls and felt it grow again in my grip. I went for his zipper with both hands and yanked his pants open. I took his pole into my mouth and massaged his balls. I sucked him with a wolfish force I never knew I had and he made animal sounds and I felt him bloat in my mouth. After a minute I backed off and looked at Jack’s face.

“I’m going to take it all,” I said.

“Oh yeah. Oh God, do it.”

“Okay, here goes.” I took a deep breath and opened my throat as wide as I could and wrapped my lips around the head of his cock and in one slow steady movement enveloped all of him into my mouth and throat.

“You are so fucking hot,” I heard Jack say.

I came up for breath and then went deep three more times in order to give Jack a good show. His cock was nice and fat so I climbed up on his lap facing him and with my right hand steered his pecker into my soggy slot and I began moving my body up and down. He arced his body with each push, shoving his cock into me with his hands on my hips to guide us. After seven or eight jolts he ejaculated into me and I squirted myself shortly thereafter. We kissed briefly before I lifted off of him.

“I’ll be right back,” I said, and I didn’t even bother to retie my robe. I walked to the bathroom with Jack’s cum dripping down my inner thigh.

When I returned I walked up behind the sofa and put my hands on Jack’s bare shoulders and massaged them a bit, then the sides and back of his neck. He rotated his head as I did so.

“Ah, that feels good,” he said.

I leaned over and ran my hands over his chest and stomach and whispered in his ear, “Would you like me to give you a birthday massage?” He said yes of course and I told him to follow me. The kid was going to make it into my bedroom.

While Jack was in the bathroom I spread a heavy blanket over the bedspread, lighted a couple candles, dimmed the lights and got out the oil. The bathroom door opened and he reentered the room naked. I pointed at the bed and said, “On your belly, boy.”

I started with his head and worked my way down his back. I used the oil liberally and spent extra time on his ass. He moaned as I spread his cheeks and ran my tongue up and down his crack. Then I stuck my tongue into his asshole, in and out a few times and he moaned some more, louder. I poured oil into his crack and pushed my finger into his ass and kept it in there for thirty seconds or so, moving it around as much as I could.

“Does that feel good?”

“Oh yes, yes,” he said.

“I want to massage every part of you,” I said.

I did his legs one at a time and told him to flip over. I massaged his arms and chest first, and then lowered to his stomach. I got as low as his navel and made sure I bumped his half-turgid penis several times. I worked around it to his upper thighs as he oohed and aahed. I enjoyed watching it grow before my eyes. I rushed my way through his legs so I could return to that beautiful cock which was now at full salute and hard as a rock.

I couldn’t resist sucking him again so I took it in my mouth as I kneaded his balls. I sucked gently at first then opened my throat and took it all in slowly so Jack could see, then pulled back and did it again. I could feel his scrotum tighten so I stopped.

I took the oil and filled the palm of my hand. I cupped his balls and massaged the oil in, then took his cock in one hand and poured more oil and started rubbing his shaft up and down. When it was nice and smooth and greasy I started sliding my hand up and down a little faster. I stared at his manhood, diligent in my work. Jack let out with a guttural sigh and continued assorted whimpers and moans as I jerked him off. After about thirty seconds he uttered a wailing grunt and shot his jizz over his stomach and chest in four quick spurts. I turned to look at him and his eyes were already glued to mine. Bit by bit I scooped up his sperm from his body and dabbed it into my mouth.

After a moment he sat up and he kissed me. He started unwrapping my robe and said, “Take this off, it’s your turn.” And I did.

I lay on my back and said, “Do my front first. I want to see you.”

“Your wish is my command,” he said, and grabbed the oil with his dick flopping around.

He dripped oil onto my chest and shoulders. He rubbed my temples and the sides of my face first, and then my neck and shoulders. He massaged my breasts and then lowered his mouth to my right nipple and gently kissed, then licked, then pinched with his teeth; then he repeated the pattern on my left side. As he moved south he rubbed my stomach and as I had, skirted the middle and moved to the lower part of my body.

“You have sexy legs,” he said when he was feeling his way back up.

My eyes were closed and I was half in a dream when I felt his fingers enter me, massaging the inside of my pussy. It wasn’t long before his tongue joined the party. I let out with a squeak and pushed my groin to his face. I moaned as I gyrated, trying to feel with every tiny sensor inside me. In a minute he pulled out of me and I bemoaned with the loss. But he was hard again and quickly mounted me. In no time he had his whole cock inside me and I have to tell you, he was slinging it pretty good. We both fell into a fast, hard tempo and I sucked his cock with my cunt. I was going to squeeze another load out of him if I had to.

I didn’t have to. We fucked hard for couple minutes, grunting in unison with the rhythm of our rut and then I felt Jack tense up so I knew he was close. Sure enough then I felt his first spasm and with that my surge started. I came in a flash just as he discharged into me, and we both let out with a yell and rocked and rolled in simultaneous orgasm.

He rolled off and lay down next to me, spent.

“Goddamn!” was all he said.

“Boy, I think you’re about to kill me with that thing of yours,” I said. His hand was resting on my leg so I grabbed his hand and held it.

We didn’t say anything for a while. Then I rolled over onto my belly and said, “Okay. Now do my back.”

He knelt beside me and poured some oil on my back, rubbing it into my shoulders and arms and gradually down my back. He moved to my legs and stroked the back of my thighs and calves liberally with the oil and slid his hands up and down from my ankles to the brim of my bottom.

He slid off the bed and onto the floor and kissed the tops of my feet and licked my insteps. I felt my sex sizzle when he sucked each of my toes one at a time. Then he spread my legs and moved up between them on his knees. Then I felt the warm oil being softly poured over my ass.

“Now for the best part,” Jack said.

He kneaded me softly at the base of my spine and around my butt cheeks, squeezing hard intermittently between his soft caresses and pinches. He kept it up for a while, teasing me by avoiding my crack. So I just enjoyed it, knowing he’d get there. It was worth the wait.

First I felt his warm breath, and then his silvery tongue as it traced along my long dark cleft. He spread me apart and his tongue pranced around the rim of my asshole making me squeal with anticipation. When he inserted his tongue I bucked with pleasure and he took his time tasting the innards of my ass.

When he finally withdrew I immediately felt an oily finger dive into my hole, then it was gone. Then in, then out, then in and out again. Then again and again. My groans became louder with each plunge.

I gripped the blanket tightly in both fists and screamed into the pillow when I felt two fingers power deep into my dusky pit and pull outward, stretching my bunghole to never-known widths and holding it spread. Then a third finger got into the act, massaging me, extending me.

“Jack…” I rasped.

He removed his fingers and quickly sprung up atop me onto my back. I felt the hardness of his upright organ pressing against my rear.

Jack put his mouth to my ear and whispered. “I’m ready, Dani. Are you ready Dani? You ready for my cock in your ass?”

“Damn boy, I believe you are trying to kill me!” I said. But I wanted it.

“That’s the best birthday gift I could ever have. To ram my cock into Miss Dani’s sweet tight ass. All of the times I fantasized about you, about kissing you, about making love to you, about putting my dick into you. And tonight it’s all coming true.” The whole time he was talking he was grinding me from behind.

He put his tongue into my left ear and then he sucked my earlobe. His lips moved to my cheek and I turned my head closer so our lips would meet. It was a tasty, soft kiss.

“Yes,” I said softly.

He kissed me again and then moved back off of me and I felt his stiff rod drag off me at the same time. I felt his fingers applying some more oil to my hole and then I heard him slather some onto himself. I reached back with both hands and spread my ass for him.
Soon I felt his dick against my opening, and he pushed with cushioned force. I felt the tip enter me.

“Ugh…” I grunted.

“You okay?” he asked.

“Fuck me, boy.” I breathed deeply. “Fuck me good.”

He did. We slowly found a tender rhythm. I moved my ass in conjunction with his motions, and with each stab his lode eased deeper into the shaft. I rubbed my clit with my right hand trying to get off as he poked my behind. It felt huge inside me. I couldn’t imagine taking any more.

“How you doing?” I asked.

“I’m fine, how are you?” he said.

I had to laugh. This kid has his twenty-one year old dick in my forty-four year old ass and he wants to make conversation. “No. How are we doing?”

“Halfway there,” he said.

“Oh Lord Jesus,” I said.

“It’s okay,” he said. He picked up the pace and I went with it. “I’m fucking your ass, Dani. I used to dream about it. You are so fuckin’ hot. I’m gonna shoot my dirty cum into your hot sweet ass.”

“Fuck my dirty ass!” I said, louder than necessary.

Then in one quick hard shove he hammered it home. It felt like somebody shoved a tree trunk up my ass. I let out with a scalding yell but he kept Jack-hammering me. It was painful at first, but as he kept sticking me over and over my body adjusted and his cock started to glide inside me. Then the pain was a memory and my body quaked and then erupted, spewing a hot puddle of my secretion onto the blanket beneath me. Jack kept pelting me from behind until a minute later when I felt his warm sweet syrup discharge into my ass.

After a few seconds he kissed the back of neck several times and then he backed himself out. He rolled onto his back and so did I. We were too exhausted to speak. The last thing I remember was glancing at the clock on the nightstand and seeing that it was ten after five in the morning.
—
I woke up at eleven with that 21 year old on the bed next to me. He was lying on top of the blanket sleeping peacefully with a huge erection. Now I had a decision to make. I had two options. One, I could get up, take a shower, get dressed and when he awoke we would say our awkward goodbyes; or two, I could suck that beautiful cock. I went with option number two.

I put my lips around that boy’s pecker and went down. He woke up right away and I felt his fingers combing through my hair. Then he maneuvered himself around so his head was between my legs and we were doing a 69. I felt his kisses on my thighs and his tongue once again teased my ass. Then he buried his face in my snatch and ate me. I whimpered with his dick in my mouth as he chowed down. I found it hard to finish what I had started because of the pleasure I was feeling and my imminent gush that was soon to come. I pinched his head between my thighs tightly and squeezed and propelled my cunt harder into his face. He sucked my clit hard and deep into his mouth.

“I’m coming, oh shit. Here it comes, baby. It’s gonna be big, get ready baby…” I moaned.

I screamed over and over as I let loose my wall of juice. Jack kept his head plastered to my pussy and squeezed my ass like he was riding a bronco and didn’t want to fall off. His cock muted my howls. When I stopped shuddering he whirled around and was on top of me in an instant and he shoved his throbbing cock into my trembling twat and started ferociously trying to bang the bottom out of me.

His face and his hair in front were soaked with my spray. I ran my long fingers through his hair as he fucked me. After a while he slowed, pacing himself. I removed my hands from his head and put two fingers in his mouth. He sucked me as he fucked me. I moved my groin with him. Our eyes were locked. With my fingers in his mouth I pulled his face to mine and we shared our first kiss of the new day, tender and deep and long, and my tongue licked my nectar from his. Finally I pulled away.

“When I ran into you last night I never suspected you liked old pussy so much,” I said.

“I like yours. Soon as I saw you I wanted you,” he said.

“Jack…” I breathed. “Do me a favor.”

“Sure…”

“My ass.” I gave him a quick hard kiss. “Fuck my ass again. I want to watch you fuck my ass.”

He withdrew and leaned over and picked up the oil. He rubbed some on his cock and then slipped two fingers in my ass and lubed me. I spread my legs wide and enwrapped them around him. He pressed the head of his cock to my asshole.

“That’s it, baby. Shove that fuckin’ anaconda all the way up my fuckin’ ass. I want to feel your young cum inside my ass again.”

I stared at his face as he pushed his way in. It burned a little at first but it didn’t last long as he slowly slid in. Once he had a few inches in he started really fucking me. I massaged my clit and rocked with him and we were both bellowing as he screwed his way deeper and deeper. I saw lines of sweat on his forehead and above his upper lip and watched his pensive face as he concentrated on pummeling me. Here was this kid from the neighborhood, on his twenty-first birthday seriously buttfucking Miss Dani, that old hot mom from across the street, now his lover.

Jack started slamming me harder and faster, and it felt big, it felt hard and it felt tight, but his huge penis moved inside me with a velvety friction and damn child, did it feel good. I worked my hard clit hard, ready for him to blow his top so I could feel his warm creamy soup way back deep in my inky trench.

He grinded me, he banged me, his fingernails dug into my back as he flung his tough meat into me. Then he snorted like a bull in front of a red cape and emitted a long loud groan. His body convulsed with untamed tremors as he delivered his package and I felt those honeyed hot shots in the back of my ass.

After he came he continued to fuck me slowly, in and out, in and out, and I felt every inch of him as he glided back and forth. I squeezed his cock with the walls of my ass and he gave me his cute schoolboy smile. When his cock vacated my rectum he fell down on the bed beside me and I felt his cum dripping out of me. I reached down with my right hand and spooned some of it from the rim of my asshole and then playfully rubbed it into my breasts and onto my lips and teeth. Jack smiled again and kissed me.

I had my head on his shoulder and my hand on his chest as we rested. I was hungry because I hadn’t eaten for eighteen hours so I told him I was going to take a shower first and then he could take his after me while I fixed us some food.

After my shower I threw on the same pink robe and headed to the kitchen. When Jack arrived he had on his jeans but no shirt. Breakfast was ready so I served it up: big plates of eggs, sausage, grits and toast with coffee and orange juice. We both ate ravenously and had a pleasant talk as we caught each other up on the families. I got the updates on his mom and sister Gina and he heard all about Greg and Jessie. I wondered, and I’m sure he did too, what they all would think if they knew what Jack and I were up to.

When we were done eating I picked up the dishes and began scraping them and putting them in the dishwasher while Jack finished his coffee and juice. After a few minutes of chit chat I was standing at the sink when I felt his arms surround me from behind. He buried his nose into my twisted hair, still damp from my shower, and he tenderly kissed my neck. His hands explored the front of my body briefly and then his left hand slipped under my robe and fondled my breast while his other hand settled on my bald pussy. I absorbed his kisses and savored his touch.

“Let’s go back to bed,” he whispered in my ear.

I turned to face him and he was naked; his jeans were in a heap on the floor. We kissed softly, his hands full of tit and ass. I reached below to find his cock and balls. He was already stiffening.

“Boy, I do believe you must be a sex maniac,” I said as I began stroking him.

“You’re turning me into one,” he said quietly, and then he filled my mouth with his tongue. We kissed with a buttery force, ready for more.

We pivoted around and I sat in the chair and he stood before me, his now rock-hard bazooka right in front of my face. I licked his balls and kissed his cock from end to end and I felt the tickle of his pubic hairs on my face. I flicked my tongue up and down the shaft and then I took him in my mouth and milked him gently, feeling him fatten.

I took my mouth off and stood up. I walked three steps and opened a drawer and pulled out a tape measure, then sat back down.

“I got to measure this thing,” I said.

Jack laughed and then I sucked him again for ten or twelve seconds before taking my mouth off of him and then I held the tape along the side of his cock.

“Damn, boy,” I said. “You’re still growing!”

“Huh?” he asked.

I showed him the tape where I’d marked his length with my thumb. “You’re over nine and a half inches. Looks like a 9.6 or 9.7!… Aw hell, let’s round it up to ten!” He beamed and I tossed the tape onto the table and said, “And now I’m getting back to my creamy dessert.”

I took him back into my mouth and dug the fingers of both my hands deep into the crack of his ass. I sucked him with every muscle in my mouth, and I deep-throated him a few times too so he could watch that rod of his slip all the way in and out. Then I dipped my fingers into my wet pussy for a little lubrication. I put two fingers at the rim of his ass and wiggled the tips of them in. I started sucking harder, my other hand on his butt cheek. Then in one quick jolt I rammed my fingers into him. I felt the walls of his asshole reluctantly give and my fingers made it maybe a couple inches in. He screamed like a dying puma. I moved my fingers inside him, back and forth with an even pulse. I knew he was close so I moved my mouth to the tip of his penis and sucked that little hole with all my might. In a moment he yelled again and he shivered on wobbly legs and while in his throes he dumped another load of his heated seed into my mouth. I tasted his tang and then swallowed my dessert. He collapsed into the chair beside me.

“Jesus Christ, Dani!” he said loudly.

“What, no good?”

“What? Are you crazy? Incredible. Unbelievable.”

“What can I say, boy? Unh, unh, unh. Blowjobs in the kitchen. You’re turning me into a whore, Jack. What’s next, you gonna fuck me on the table?”

“I’ll fuck you anywhere you want,” he said, leaning over to kiss me and copping a feel at the same time. “I have to go to the bathroom.”

He went into the bathroom right off the kitchen and closed the door. I went back to the bedroom to wait for him. He knew the way.

I was naked on the bed when Jack entered the room holding up a joint.

“Last one!” he said. He stood before me with his long dong hanging and lit it up. He inhaled deeply, handed it to me and sat on the bed next to me. We sat on the bed and passed it back and forth and talked, and when it was used up Jack hopped up and went over to the bathroom and tossed it in the toilet.

He ran and jumped back into the bed, almost knocking it off the frame. We laughed and he took me in his arms and kissed me.

We made love all afternoon. We sucked and fucked in various positions, the highlight being me on my back with my legs up the wall and Jack facing the wall with his dick in my pussy. I had a nice view of his young tight ass on that one, not to mention it was easy to reach. He ate me, he kissed me, he licked me. He sucked my tits raw and had his way with my asshole, again shoving his massive member into my shadowy cave. I even took out a dildo and fucked him up the ass with it and although he howled a lot he took it like a champ.

Eventually we tired and took a break, perhaps briefly napping. At around 4:30 he said he had to get going soon because he had to get to his friend’s house because they had a little birthday dinner planned for him. He went to take a shower and after a couple minutes I couldn’t resist and I went into the bathroom and opened the door to the shower stall. I told him I wanted to help wash him and I did. But damn it, I went overboard and did too good a cleaning job on that cock of his and that boy fucked me again right there standing under the hot spray.

I washed myself quickly and got out to let him finish. I dried myself and threw on some jeans and a sweatshirt and went downstairs.

I poured a glass of water and laughed to myself as I picked up his pants from the kitchen floor and folded them. I went into the living room and picked up his shirt from a chair and his boxers from the floor and folded them too. I waited with his clothes in my lap. A minute later he came down the stairs naked. I handed him his clothes and told him to stay away. He laughed.

I watched him dress and I escorted him to the back door. It was now dark outside. We embraced and we kissed soft and deep.

“Goodbye, Jack. This was wonderful, I’m so glad you came over but no one can know about…”

“I know, I know,” he interrupted, “Don’t worry. Why would I want to screw everything up?” He paused and asked, “You sick of me yet? Can I come back?”

I kissed him hard. He’d said what I’d hoped he’d say, although I didn’t realize it until that moment.

“Tomorrow night,” I said. “Seven o’clock. I’ll fix you a belated birthday dinner. You know where to park, and walk here and don’t let anybody see you. This door will be open.” I kissed him again. “I’ll be waiting. Now go.”

With another quick peck on the lips and a squeeze of my hand he went out the door.
—

The next afternoon I baked him a cake. I knew that boy loved chocolate so I made him a chocolate cake with chocolate icing. Then I took some banana icing and on top of the cake drew a giant erect penis and scrotum, making it as close to his actual size as I could. I even added a little spray of banana semen flowing out of it and a big JACK 21. I saved the extra icing because I thought we might be able to have some fun with it later on.

When I was fixing the dinner—grilled chicken, spinach and carrots—I sliced the last couple inches from the fat end good-sized carrot. I buttered it up and wedged it into my asshole for Jack to find. I threw the rest of the carrot into the pot.

I arranged a “picnic” in my living room. I set up the fireplace and spread a large quilt and some pillows on the floor in front of it. I set out wine and glasses and plates and napkins and silverware and put on some soft jazz music. I lit two candles and made sure the oil was handy.

I showered and cleaned myself inside and out and when I dried off I lubed myself and re-inserted my carrot. I only put on two pieces of clothing: very short blue jean cut-offs that showed off my legs, and a tight cream-colored t-shirt that showed off my nipples.

I poured a glass of wine and went into the kitchen to put the finishing touches on dinner. Right on time Jack knocked on the back door and let himself in. He entered the kitchen and I turned to greet him.

“Damn, you look great!” he said with enthusiasm and put his arms around me and we kissed. Quickly his hands started roaming to my ass and tits and I pushed him away.

“Control yourself, boy,” I said. “I cooked you a nice chicken dinner and baked you a cake, so I’m gonna feed you first. If you’re still hungry after that you can have me for dessert.Grab those vegetables and follow me.” I picked up the chicken and walked into the living room.

“What’s all this?” he asked.

“A picnic, Jack.”

I lighted the fire and Jack poured the wine. We drank and talked and laughed for a few minutes and then we uncovered the food and ate. I showed him his cake and he roared when he saw my artwork and we each ate one of his balls.

“Thank you, Dani,” he said, as we piled the dirty dishes on the bricks in front of the fireplace. Then he kissed me and added, “That was a great meal. But now I’m ready for dessert.”

We kissed again and he was all over me. He kissed my neck and sucked my tits through the cotton fabric of my shirt. His hand was in my crotch and he made me wet. He took my shirt off and laid me down and covered my breasts and flat belly with plush sucks and kisses. He ran his tongue across my stomach just above the belt line of my shorts. Then he started unzipping them.

“I’ve thought about you all day,” he said.

He yanked them off and started to go down on me. He kissed and licked my thighs and then he stopped.

“Hey, what’s that?” he asked, sounding afraid.

I cackled with laughter. “It’s a carrot.”

“A carrot?” He scrunched up his face in a surprised look.”

“Yeah. It’s saving your seat. I don’t have a butt plug.”

He shook his head and laughed. He slid a pillow under me and dove into me. He took a quick taste of my pussy and then yanked the carrot out of my ass with his teeth and spit it into the fire. He went back down and licked my ass for a short time and then got up on his knees and unbuttoned his shirt. Then he rolled onto his back and yanked his pants off. He wore no underwear and his cock looked immense on his lean body. He saw the oil and squirted some on me playfully before basting himself. Then he assfucked me.

We spent the next three and a half hours on the floor fucking. He ate banana icing off of my tits and out of my armpits. I sucked it off of his cock and licked it from the crack of his ass. He loved me like a lady and then fucked me like a dog. He dripped hot candle wax on my tits and tummy that gave me quick burns that made me squirt and then he buried his face into my pussy until I came again. When he slipped out the back door it was almost midnight and I had the taste of his cum in my mouth and a fresh load oozing from my asshole. I scraped the dried wax off of my body and threw it into the fire. I went to bed and slept like a rock.
—

The next morning the phone rang and it was him. He told me he had woken up and masturbated while he fantasized about me. Then he proceeded to talk dirty and told me all the different ways he was going to Jack-hammer me when he saw me next. I’d never had phone sex before but I wasn’t hanging up. He said he was jerking off again right then as we spoke and asked if I was. I told him yes, and I did, and I had the soaked sweatpants to prove it.

Then he asked if could come over for a little while that night because he wanted to show me something. I said okay and he came right after dark. When I heard him slip in the backdoor I walked down the steps and met him in the walkway to the kitchen. We kissed and he took my hand and led me to the living room and then he turned on a lamp by the sofa and stood next to it. Then he dropped his drawers—no underwear—and damn if that boy hadn’t shaved off all his pubic hair! Every single strand was gone from his body, not even a short one left on his balls. I took that thing in my hand and looked at it really close, too. I started rubbing him and we kissed as he enlarged in my hands. That cock of his was now even more beautiful and looked even bigger as it stood pointing at his hairless chest. I just had to have it. I went to my knees and sucked it as Jack stood with his back against the living room wall. His hands held my head as I throated him and he gently fucked my mouth until he ejected with an intense shiver and I tasted his first loveload of the night. I held on until I knew I’d gotten all of it, then I stood and kissed him with my mouth full. Then I took his hand and led him to the bedroom.

Over the next couple of hours Jack’s mouth and cock found all my holes, the highlight being a loud and luscious 69 where while I sucked him and he ate me, and then I got to fuck his ass with the dildo and hear him scream again. Once again, when he left for the night I lay in bed with a fresh load of his sperm in my ass.
—
The next day was Sunday and Jack called me on my cell phone; I guess he’d gotten the number off of my business card or checked my phone which was always on the kitchen counter when I’m at home.

“Dani, I have a little present for you,” he said.

“Jack, you’ll make up any lame ass excuse to get in my pants, wontcha?”

“Well, yeah, I guess I would.”

I chuckled and said, “You don’t need to be giving me gifts, Jack.”

“It’s just something small; I think you’ll like it. You know, to say thanks for the dinner and cake and everything. And because I like you.”

This kid is too much I thought, now he’s getting sentimental on me. I told him to come over again that night. I had to go back to work the next day so I figured another sex romp with him would be a good wrap-up of the vacation.

Again I dressed sexy for him. No undies and tight-ass paper-thin sleek black pants that just about showed the outlines of my ass crack and my pussy lips, and a red tube top. It was wintertime but so what, I knew that shirt wouldn’t stay on me too long with that boy around anyway.

When he showed up I poured some wine and we sat on the sofa for a few minutes sipping and talking. Then he took a small gift-wrapped package from one of the pockets on his cargo pants and put in on the table and took out a joint. What the hell, I thought. We drank more wine while we smoked the reefer.

When it was gone he said, “You sure look hot, Dani.” He kissed me and felt a tit through the fabric of my top. Then he handed me the gift.

I opened it and it was a butt plug. We both laughed and he said, “No more carrots for Miss Dani! It massages your ass for you.” He took a tube of KY jelly out of another pocket and put it on the table.

“Thank you, Jack,” I said as I inspected it. “It’s nice to know you can still massage my ass even when you’re not around.” I stood up and started peeling off my pants. “Oh well, might as well try it on for size. Anything to give my anal-retarded boy toy a thrill!”

I stood in front of him wearing a tube top and no pants. He put his hands around my rear and pulled my cunt to his lips and suckled me until I came in his face, then he licked the excess from my thighs. He told me to kneel on the sofa facing the back. Then his tongue entered my ass and he lick-sucked me as he pulled my cheeks apart. I groaned in ecstasy while he did this for a minute or so and I must have said the word ‘yes’ and ‘fuck’ a dozen times. Then he opened the tube of jelly and lubed his finger and stuck it into my ass and I leaned into him. He then lubed the plug and screwed it in. He wiggled it and rotated it and so did I. It felt good. I played with it a little bit and I could hear him taking his pants off behind me.

“Stay in that position,” he said.

He circled around to the back of the sofa to face me. He bent over and we kissed. His lips massaged my lips while I massaged my asshole with my new gift. Then he put his big hard cock to my face. I locked my hands on the back of the sofa and opened my mouth wide. With his hands on the back of my neck I gave him head. I sucked him and felt him grow even more in my mouth. I opened wide and he fucked my face. When he let go I felt his flow in my mouth and a tingling down south. We spent the next couple hours in bed.

I managed to see him almost everyday that week. It wasn’t necessarily planned that way but it just kept happening. On Monday morning he called me on my cell phone and asked me to meet him in the park at lunchtime. I tried to make an excuse but the kid is persuasive. The park is pretty dead in the winter time so I met him and sure enough no one was around. I hopped into his car and we smoked a joint and I ended up giving him a blowjob. I went back to work with a light buzz, wet panties and the taste of his cum in my mouth.

On Tuesday he called and asked how the butt plug was working out. I told him fine, in fact it was inserted as we spoke. He said perhaps he should come over and do a safety inspection on my new apparatus. I laughed and told him to come on over that night. He did and in no time we were in my bed. I’d no sooner turned down the lights and he was fucking my lights out. Three hours later after he’d pulled his dick out of me for the umpteenth time he gave me a passionate kiss goodnight and rolled me over on my stomach, kissed my ass and screwed the plug back in. “Sleep tight,” he said with a laugh and he left.

Wednesday afternoon I called him for the first time and told him playfully that I was having trouble with my apparatus. I told him he must have screwed it in wrong and asked could he come over that night and do another safety inspection. He said no problem; all I needed was a butt plug-ectomy and a Jack-whack, and not to worry because he made house calls. He asked if seven-thirty was a good time and I said it was. Then that frisky boy gave me what he said was a very important instruction: to leave the backdoor open and wait for him naked in my bed.

That night I was sipping wine in bed, and right on time the backdoor opened and I heard his footsteps in my house. A moment later I heard him running up the stairs, and then he entered the room naked holding a can of whipped cream. He jumped onto the bed and took me in his arms and he kissed me long and soft. He reached his hand to my rump and felt the plug.

“Are you ready for your plug-ectomy, Miss Dani?” he asked.

“Yes, Doc,” I said with a laugh.

“Okay,” he said with a serious tone. “This is a very delicate, three-part procedure and you must cooperate with me while I operate.”

“Is it life-threatening, Doctor?”

“Not if you cooperate,” he said. “First I need to remove the apparatus. Then once it is out I need to do a very close examination to make sure you haven’t lost any feeling in your crave cave. Then I may need to do a deep dark probe with my joystick.”

I giggled and asked, “Is that all?”

“No,” he said. “The third part is a total, complete and comprehensive frontal massage. It could take hours, but if successful you will feel as good as new when I am finished. And don’t worry about the cost, it is all covered by insurance. The only cost to you is a ten blowjob co-pay.”

I laughed and told him I accepted the terms. Then he rolled me onto my belly.

“Uh oh, this could be more serious than I thought,” the doctor said.

He started twisting and turning and pushing and wiggling the plug, grinding it in my ass. It felt good as it massaged my anus. He did this for a minute or two as he grunted in mock effort. Then with one yank he pulled it out and popped his lips loudly at the same time and it sounded like he was uncorking a champagne bottle. I burst out laughing.

‘”No laughing!” he scolded. “This is a delicate surgery.” I felt him spread my ass cheeks wide. “Uh huh,” he said, “Just as I thought. I think I need to medicate the area.”

I squealed like a pig and bucked like a bronc when he shot a cool hard windy stream of whipped cream up my asshole. Then he shot a long line of it along the whole crack of my ass. He spread my cheeks again and started eating.

His tongue felt wonderful, and the feeling of it slipping in and out of my crack with cool warmth made me come onto the blanket under me. I pushed my ass into him as he licked and sucked me clean, then he opened me wide and plunged his tongue into my asshole and licked me out for what seemed like a long time. I was breathing fast and hard with ecstatic bliss.

“Oh, Jack…” I mumbled breathlessly.

A minute later he moved up above me and kissed my ear. I could feel his cock hard against my ass. He whispered, “I think I better do a deep probe, you know, as a precaution.”

“Yes…”

I felt the tip of his cock at my opening and leaned into him as he pushed himself in and started fucking me. We fell into it easily, and I felt that big rod slide back and forth inside me as he screwed me slowly and kissed my neck. I was moaning with every one of his kisses and each hypnotic shove. Then I felt his hot discharge, the second milky flow that had been shot into my ass that night. My pussy exploded again as I came onto the bed beneath me.

He rolled me over on my back and said, “Now this is the recovery phase of the procedure. It is very important that you just relax and let me work, and not give me a hard time. That would only slow down your recovery.”

“Yes, Doctor.”

Jack knelt at the foot of the bed and started shaking the can of whipped cream. Then he started spraying the cool white stuff all over my body in generous heaps. He started with my feet and toes, covering them till it looked like I was wearing thick white socks. Then he sprayed streaks up both of my legs and inner thighs and built a huge pile on top of my pussy. Then he covered my stomach and ringed my tits and heaped it on my nipples. He used up pretty much that whole can. He sprayed my shoulders, my neck, my ears; my mouth, my nose, my cheeks, my eyelids and forehead, even my hair. Then that boy put down the can and started to eat.

He took his sweet time eating that sweet stuff off of me. He licked it from my ears and face, kissed it from my mouth and chewed it out of my hair. I was squirming with delight as he ate from my neck and shoulders. He took his time eating my tits and tummy. He skipped over you-know-what and licked and slurped his way down both legs before devouring my creamy feet, savoring each toe one at a time. Then he moved up and took aim on my pussy and muff-dived into my mound of suds.

He ate me ravenously and slipped his tongue inside my sloppy slit. I came in his face and throbbed and my legs gyrated uncontrolled as I screamed and shouted dirty talk.

“Fuck me, Doctor. Fuck my fucking pussy.”

Jack moved on top of me, his face lathered with the cream. “Yes, Miss Dani,” he said somberly, “I believe another deep probe with my joystick is in order.”

“Uh, yes. Fuck me,” I said and grabbed his cock rammed it into my pussy as quick as I could.

As he fucked me we kissed and I sucked the cream off his face. He fucked me slow and easy, just as he had earlier in my ass. I tried to speed him up but he kept it nice and smooth.

“Fuck me hard, Jack,” I said loudly, “Give it to me.”

“This is a slow recovery…”

“Fuck me, Jack,” I hissed, as I rammed my finger into his ass with a jolt. He squeaked loudly and he picked up the pace and started slamming me hard. I grunted with every thrust and squeezed his cock with my cunt as he hammered me, the bedpost banging into the wall over and over. When I came again it was a huge rush and he took that as a cue to pound even harder and I fingered his ass faster and faster. When he came he let out a loud, long high-pitched moan into my mouth and pounded me four or five final times as he shot his seed. When he was done he rolled over onto his back. We said nothing at first.

“Goddamn, boy,” I said. “What you gonna come up with next?” I rolled onto my side and looked at him.

He said, “I’m proud to say the operation was a complete success, Miss Dani. And your recovery is off to an excellent start.”

I smiled and kissed him. “What am I gonna do when you go back to college?”

“I wish I could take you with me. Then you wouldn’t have to hide me anymore.”

I felt sad when he said that and then a thought came to me.

“Jack, when do you have to go back?”

“I have to be back on Sunday night.”

“Why don’t we go away for the weekend? We could go to the beach where nobody knows us.” The town by the ocean was about an hour and a half drive. “Could you do that?”

“Really? Sure, I could do that. I’ll just tell my friend I have to go back a couple days early.”

“Okay, good. I’ll make a couple calls in the morning. Call me in the afternoon and I’ll tell you the plan.”

We started kissing some more and before long our bodies were meshed and I felt his steely baton pressing against the skin of my groin. I broke our kiss and lowered my lips to his waiting stiffness and took it into my mouth, and went to work on the first installment of my co-pay.
—

Thursday morning I put a call in to a friend of mine, Joanne. She and her husband are both also in real estate and they own rental properties, one of which was a condo at the beach. They rented it by the week in-season, but in the winter it was usually empty. I thought that would be much more comfortable and private than a hotel.

She said yes, it was available and I was welcome to use it, just stop over after work and pick up the key. When Jack called that afternoon I told him the plan. I would be taking off half a day on Friday and would probably get there around two or two-thirty. I gave him the address and said to come around three o’clock. He said that would be fine and asked me to bring my black pants so he could tear them off of me. I told him I would.

On Friday I left work around noon and headed to the beach. I stopped on the way and picked up some groceries and beer and wine. When I got to the condo it was a little after two. I unloaded the luggage and stored the food and drink. Then I changed clothes and I put on only one piece clothing: a light blue t-shirt dress that only covered my crotch and ass by several inches. Then I inserted my butt plug and I was ready for inspection.

Jack called at a little before three and said he was running a few minutes late, so I poured a glass of wine and sat down on the couch to wait.

It was about 3:30 when Jack rapped on the door. I called for him to come in and I stood up. He entered the door and he looked cute in his baggy jeans and college sweatshirt. He tossed his ratty gym bag on the floor and came to me. We embraced and he kissed me hard and our tongues did their thing as his hands found their way under my dress in back and front.

He stepped back and said, “Damn, you look sexy in that thing! Too bad it won’t be on you for long.” Then he kissed me again and ran his hands under my dress and began to massage my breasts as he dropped to his knees to lick me. I pushed into him and held his blond head in my hands and soon I was all wet.

“Bedroom…” I said.

I led him to the bedroom and as he was whipping off his shirts I was taking off his jeans. His cock was already hard and I kissed it as he stepped out of his pants. I scooted back on the bed and he fell on top of me and instantly he slid his cock into my pussy and his tongue into my mouth. I’d only gone one day without him, but it sure felt good to have him inside me again. I groaned like thunder as he kept striking me with his lightning rod over and over, and I fucked him back with fierce abandon with my dress still on. With each tingly slam of his dick into my pussy the plug twisted and poked as it screwed me in my ass, DPing me toward a savage orgasm. We both came big at about the same time and we both let out animal sounds as we released, hugging and sweating and shaking together. I just laid there in his arms for a few minutes and then I removed my dress.

We spent three hours in bed having our way with one another every which way we could. Then I suggested we take showers and then I would take him out to dinner, and he was up for that. I headed to the bathroom and Jack tried to follow me in but I said, ‘uh uh, no way boy, you take you and your penis into the other bathroom, ‘cause I know if you shower in here with me you’ll just try to stick that thing in me some more and we might never get out the house’.

I dressed in my tight-ass satiny black pants, although I did wear a thong in case somebody stared at my crotch. And I wore the red tube top with red pumps. Jack wore his best pair of jeans—which isn’t saying too much—and a nice tan shirt.

I took him to a nice seafood place right on the bayside of the island overlooking the water. We decided to have some fun because we surely knew an odd couple like us would turn some heads. We played it up so people would know we were a couple, and not some other type of relationship. Jack was great. We ate our dinners and he touched my hand and arm from time to time, putting on a good show. We sat so we had a good view of the room and we saw people stealing glances our way. We joked about what the people were thinking and saying at the other tables.

“That guy over there probably thinks I’m a hooker you picked up on the boardwalk,” I said.

“That guy by the doorway wishes he was sitting here in my seat,” Jack said.

“Look at that woman over there,” I whispered, “She’s disgusted and jealous at the same time.”

We went on like that throughout the meal and had a great time. Then we went out to a bar that was known as a meat market and decided to have some fun. I went in first by myself, taking my time so folks would notice, and then took a seat at one end of the bar and ordered a drink. It was off-season, but it was a Friday and there was a decent crowd but not uncomfortably packed like it would be in the summer. A couple minutes later Jack entered and went to the other end of the bar. Before long a guy hit on me, a nice looking guy about my age. I gave him the brush but he hung around. Soon another guy did the same and tried to make small talk and offered to buy me a drink but I said thank you, but no. Another guy a couple seats down was watching and listening to all of it jealously, but he didn’t have the balls to do anything. When my drink was almost gone the bartender put another one in front of me and said, “This is courtesy of the man at the end of the bar,” pointing in Jack’s direction.

I turned and said a little louder than necessary, “Who bought me a drink?” and my body language changed in a heartbeat. I looked down the other end, and so did most everyone else at the bar, and there was Jack staring at me and holding up his drink. I mouthed the words ‘thank you’, and a moment later waved him over.

With everyone watching Jack walked up to me and I said, “Thank you, Handsome,” and I kissed him on the cheek. Then we introduced ourselves and drank our drinks and chatted and touched each other throughout our performance. Then I paid my check and we left together, my hand on his arm, barely able to keep a straight face as the green-eyed guys stared at my crack from behind.

Outside we burst into laughter and he kissed me. We decided that had been so much fun we’d do it again. We found another singles bar but reversed our roles. I made sure the guys noticed me and sat at the bar. I ordered a glass of wine and waited while some guys started to hit on me, then I sent Jack a drink, and I picked him up. Once again we put on a good show and again left the room with all eyes upon us.

We got back to the condo around 11:30 and Jack got his wish and peeled off my pants. He pulled off my top and threw it across the room, then threw me onto the bed. He munched my thong until it was soaked with my juice then took it off and threw it aside, and we proceeded to fuck and suck for the next three hours before falling off to sleep.

In the morning I left Jack a note and went out jogging. When I got back and walked in the door he was standing there naked and walked over and kissed me. I put my arms around him and tasted his toothpasty mouth and then I felt him pulling down my sweat pants. He knelt and ate my hot sweaty snatch. I soaked his face and then he laid me down and fucked me on the living room floor.

I walked out of the shower still damp and Jack was lying on the bed with an erection he had evidently just prepared for me. I knew by now I was addicted to that titanic tool and I climbed on the bed and went down on him. I sucked him slow and easy for a while and he squeezed my ass. I then stopped and sat up.

“What?” he asked.

“Masturbate for me,” I said.

“What?”

“Go ahead. You started when I was in the shower, so finish.”

“I just did that to get ready for you.”

“It’s okay. I want to watch you. Show me how you jack off, Jack.”

He started stroking his stiff staff and talking to himself. “The easiest way to get off is to think of Miss Dani, and how I wanted to fuck her ever since I was thirteen. I think of that pretty face between my legs and running my hands through her hair and the way she sucks me and I see my cock slipping in and out of her mouth and her lipstick on my cock.” He stroked faster. “I think about licking her sweet pussy and feeling her cum on my face and ramming my cock into her over and over until she squeals with delight and I come and…” He then groaned loudly and yanked harder still and then shot his jizz all over himself.

When he stopped shaking I sucked up his cum off his stomach and chest and kissed him. “Damn boy, that was hot.”

“Now you,” he said.

“It doesn’t take much to get me off these days, Jack,” I said, grabbing his dick. “All I gotta do is think about this damn thing!”

“Go ahead. Show me.”

I went to work. I dipped my fingers into my dewy cunt and started rubbing my clit. “Hard to believe that when I first saw you again on New Year’s Eve you’d end sticking your dick into me for the next ten days, that skinny boy from the neighborhood! I remember the first time I pulled down your pants and that monster popped out.” I kept rubbing myself, a little faster now. “I just wanted that whole fuckin’ thing in my mouth, I wanted you to ram it in me hard. I wanted to taste your cum and fuck you with my wet pussy.” I was breathing heavy and got on my knees on the bed, rubbing myself harder. “When I felt your tasty tongue in my ass for the first time it didn’t take no time at all and I started to come and…” I then squirted a forceful steady stream of my bubbly brew all over Jack, the bed, the floor and the lower part of the wall.

We never even got dressed; we just stayed in bed and fucked all day. I did throw on the t-shirt dress when we had a pizza delivered for dinner but that was it. We both felt a wave of passion and we rode it. We fucked and talked and sucked and talked and screwed and talked and made love and talked some more. I took it up the ass twice and Jack got the dildo up his ass too. We drank beer and ate pizza in bed and then fucked some more. Our jaws ached from sucking and licking and we were both sore from all of our various penetrations. We both stunk with funk when we finally fell asleep.

We woke up around nine the next morning. Jack had a long drive to school from the beach and had to leave around two o’clock. We skipped breakfast and made love all morning. It was all very slow and gentle. I relished the time I took when I sucked him, kissing his balls at a snail’s pace and kissing his cock one square inch at a time. He fucked me slow too, and as he did I hugged him from within. We both took our time saying a long goodbye.

At a little before noon we took our showers and went to brunch and it was a solemn time. We’d come to the end and had no idea when or if we’d see each other again. We’d had a wonderful time but knew there’d be no future to it.

We got back to the condo and Jack gathered up and packed his things as I watched. Then we walked to the door.

“Jack, will you do me a favor?” I asked.

“Of course,” he said.

“I want you to do one thing for me before you go,” I said. I’m going to kiss you goodbye now. Then I’m going to drop my skirt and lean on the back of that sofa and I want you to fuck me from behind in my pussy and my ass as hard as you can. Then when you come just button yourself up and walk out the door. I don’t want to see you leave.”

Then I kissed him. Long, hard and deep with my arms bundled around him as tight as I could, his hands latched to my locks. Then I turned around and walked to the sofa and stepped out of my skirt and panties. I gripped the back of the sofa.

“Dani, are you sure you…”

“Yes, Jack. Believe me, I’m sure.”

I heard his zipper go down and the rustling of clothing. I felt his hand move between my legs and his fingers slip into my pussy and he stroked me for a bit until I was good and wet. Then he entered me and started pumping me slowly and we moved in unison.

“Harder, Jack. Fuck me hard. I want to feel it for a week.”

He started banging me harder and harder as he flung his body at mine. I gripped the back of the sofa as tight as I could, my body jerking each time he pounded me, and soon I gushed, spraying on the floor. He pulled out and kneeled down and then his tongue licked my rim and then it went into my asshole. His hand went to my pussy and three or four fingers sopped up some of my juice and then were gone. A moment later he did it again. Then his tongue left my ass and a couple slick fingers went in. I soon felt the tip of that beautiful cock at my ass rim and he pushed himself in. I closed my eyes and savored the fat full feeling for what I knew would be the last time. Then he started fucking me. He eased himself in deep with five or six swings, and then the Jack-hammering began. My knees banged the back of the sofa as he pelted my ass with a violent groaning strength and I held on for dear life so I didn’t go flying over the couch.

When I felt the final flux of his college boy sperm enter me I came again with a cool shiver. Jack kept fucking me for another minute or so, spreading his warm cum around. When he took that cock out of me his cum seeped out and down my leg.

I heard him pull on his pants and zip up. I heard the door open and then Jack said, “Thank you for everything, it was great being with you. Goodbye Dani.” Then I heard the door latch shut.

“Bye, Jack,” I whispered to myself.

I wandered to the bedroom, wet with the mix of our cum. I noticed there were three joints on the dresser next to my cell phone, a final gift from Jack. I took a nap and when I awoke I cleaned up the place, packed by bag and left for home.
—

That evening I was a bit tired and took some wine, a joint and a pencil and paper into my bedroom and got into bed. As I sipped the wine and smoked the pot I made a list of my days with Jack, and just for fun I added up all of the sex we had, day by day. I had never fucked so much in my life and I was curious. I was amazed at the numbers. Over eleven days I sucked Jack’s cock 27 times. Jack ate my pussy 24 times, and he fucked my pussy 25 times. He fucked me in the ass 19 times, and I fucked his ass with the dildo five times. I couldn’t even count all the other things we did to each other with our lips and tongues and fingers.

I took my vibrator out of the drawer on the nightstand and turned it on and started massaging myself. I thought about Jack and imagined his head between my legs. As I buzzed my clit I thought about how I would rub my hands through his thick blond hair while he was down there, the same way I had with his mother years ago.

I pushed the vibrator into my pussy and closed my eyes, pretending it was Jack. I fucked myself with a steady cadence wishing it were Jack. I tried to feel him, I tried to smell him, and I tried to taste him. I thought about all the times I had wrapped my long bronze legs around his trim light body and loved him.

I increased the speed of my pulsating counterfeit Jack, and I thought about how pitiful I was. A horny, 44-year old black woman lying in her bed masturbating, craving the cock of a 21-year old white boy. I soon reached my climax, and shot my cum all over my legs and bed. I put the vibrator on the table, turned out the light and fell fast asleep.

THE END

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Newer posts →

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com
Follow ilove-u.com on WordPress.com

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Copyright

Copyright 2026 ilove-u.com All Rights Reserved

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

A WordPress.com Website.

Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
  • Subscribe Subscribed
    • ilove-u.com
    • Join 33 other subscribers
    • Already have a WordPress.com account? Log in now.
    • ilove-u.com
    • Subscribe Subscribed
    • Sign up
    • Log in
    • Report this content
    • View site in Reader
    • Manage subscriptions
    • Collapse this bar
 

Loading Comments...
 

You must be logged in to post a comment.